Part 1 Preliminary
Division 1 General
1.1 Name of rules
These rules are the Uniform Civil Procedure Rules
2005.
1.2 Definitions
(1) Words and expressions that are defined in the Dictionary at the
end of these rules have the meanings set out in the
Dictionary.
(2) Notes included in these rules do not form part of these
rules.Note. In the notes, DCR means the District Court Rules
1973, LCR means the Local Courts (Civil Claims) Rules
1988 and SCR means the Supreme Court Rules
1970.
1.3 References to barristers and solicitors
(1) For the purposes of these rules:(a) a reference in these rules to a barrister is a
reference to a legal practitioner who practises as a barrister,
and
(b) a reference in these rules to a solicitor is a
reference to a legal practitioner who practises as a
solicitor.
Note. The rights of a person to practise as a barrister or to practise
as a solicitor are regulated by the Legal
Profession Act 2004.
(2) For the purposes of rule 33.9 (9), a reference to a solicitor for
a party includes a reference to:(a) a solicitor acting as agent for the solicitor for a party,
and
(b) any other solicitor belonging to or employed by the same firm or
organisation as the solicitor for a party or the solicitor acting as agent for
the solicitor for a party.
(3) For the purposes of rule 33.9 (10):(a) a reference to a solicitor who removes a document or thing from
the office of the registrar includes a reference to a solicitor who directs a
person referred to in paragraph (b) to remove a document or thing from the
office of the registrar, and
(b) a reference to the personal custody of the solicitor includes a
reference to the personal custody of:(i) any other solicitor belonging to or employed by the same firm or
organisation as that solicitor, or any other person employed by that firm or
organisation, and
(ii) any other solicitor acting as agent for that solicitor,
and
(iii) any other solicitor belonging to or employed by the same firm or
organisation as a solicitor acting as agent for that solicitor, or any other
person employed by that firm or organisation, and
(iv) if the registrar has approved a firm or organisation to provide
photocopying services in respect of documents, any employee of a firm or
organisation so approved.
1.4 Saving as to discovery
(cf SCR Part 1, rule 14)
These rules do not affect the right of any person to commence
proceedings for discovery.
1.5 Application of these rules
(1) Subject to subrule (2), these rules apply to each court referred
to in Column 1 of Schedule 1 in relation to civil proceedings of a kind
referred to in Column 2 of that Schedule.
(2) In respect of each court referred to in Column 1 of Schedule 1,
civil proceedings of a kind referred to in Column 2 of that Schedule are
excluded from the operation of each provision of these rules referred to in
Column 4 of that Schedule in respect of those
proceedings.
(3) The exclusion of civil proceedings from any such provision is
subject to such conditions, limitations or exceptions as are specified in
Column 4 of Schedule 1 in relation to that
provision.
(4) Without limiting the operation of subrule (2), if any Part,
Division or other provision of these rules provides that it applies to
proceedings or other matters in a specified court or courts, the Part,
Division or other provision does not apply to proceedings or other matters in
any other court.
1.6 Exclusion of provisions of Civil Procedure Act 2005
In respect of each court referred to in Column 1 of Schedule
1:(a) civil proceedings of a kind referred to in Column 2 of that
Schedule are excluded from the operation of the provisions of Parts 3–9
of the Civil Procedure Act
2005 referred to in Column 3 of that Schedule in respect of
those proceedings, and
(b) the following proceedings, to the extent to which they are civil
proceedings, are excluded from all of Parts 3–9 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005:(i) proceedings under the Mental
Health (Criminal Procedure) Act 1990,
(ii) proceedings under the Habitual
Criminals Act 1957,
(iii) proceedings under the Bail Act
1978,
(iv) proceedings under the Crimes
(Domestic and Personal Violence) Act 2007,
(v) proceedings under Part 4 of the Victims Support and Rehabilitation Act
1996.
1.7 Local rules that prevail over these rules
The rules of court specified in Schedule 2 prevail over these
rules.
1.8 Determination of questions arising under these
rules
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 4 (b) and (d))
The court may determine any question arising under these rules
(including any question of privilege) and, for that purpose:(a) may inspect any document in relation to which such a question
arises, and
(b) if the document is not before the court, may order that the
document be produced to the court for inspection.
1.9 Objections to production of documents and answering of
questions founded on privilege
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13; DCR Part 28, rule 16)
(1) This rule applies in the following circumstances:(a) if the court orders a person, by subpoena or otherwise, to produce
a document to the court or to an authorised officer,
(b) if a party requires another party, by notice under rule 34.1, to
produce a document to the court or to an authorised
officer,
(c) if a question is put to a person in the course of an examination
before the court or an authorised officer.
(2) In subrule (1), authorised
officer means:(a) any officer of the court, or
(b) any examiner, referee, arbitrator or other person who is
authorised by law to receive evidence.
(3) A person may object to producing a document on the ground that the
document is a privileged document or to answering a question on the ground
that the answer would disclose privileged
information.
(4) A person objecting under subrule (3) may not be compelled to
produce the document, or to answer the question, unless and until the
objection is overruled.
(5) For the purpose of ruling on the objection:(a) evidence in relation to the claim of privilege may be received
from any person, by affidavit or otherwise, and
(b) cross-examination may be permitted on any affidavit used,
and
(c) in the case of an objection to the production of a document, the
person objecting may be compelled to produce the
document.
(6) This rule does not affect any law that authorises or requires a
person to withhold a document, or to refuse to answer a question, on the
ground that producing the document, or answering the question, would be
injurious to the public interest.
1.10 (Repealed)
1.10A Powers of associate Judges of the Supreme
Court
(cf SCR Part 60, rule 1A)
(1) Subject to subrule (2), an associate Judge of the Supreme Court
may exercise any of the powers of the Court under the Civil Procedure Act 2005, or under
rules of court, in relation to defamation
proceedings.
(2) An associate Judge may not exercise the power conferred by rule
29.15 or 29.16 in relation to any such proceedings.
Note. Section 118 of the Supreme Court
Act 1970 sets out the powers exercisable by an associate
Judge. Those powers include powers conferred by rules of court. In addition to
the power conferred by this rule, see rule 1A of Part 60 of the Supreme Court Rules
1970, together with Schedule D to those rules, for other
powers of the Supreme Court that may be exercised by an associate
Judge.
1.10B When Part 11A concerning service under Hague Convention
has effect
The provisions of Part 11A have effect on and from the day on
which the Hague Convention enters into force for
Australia.
Division 2 Time
1.11 Reckoning of time
(cf SCR Part 2, rule 2; DCR Part 3, rule 1; LCR Part 4, rule
1)
(1) Any period of time fixed by these rules, or by any judgment or
order of the court or by any document in any proceedings, is to be reckoned in
accordance with this rule.
(2) If a time of one day or longer is to be reckoned by reference to a
given day or event, the given day or the day of the given event is not to be
counted.
(3) If, apart from this subrule, the period in question, being a
period of 5 days or less, would include a day or part of a day on which the
registry is closed, that day is to be excluded.
(4) If the last day for doing a thing is, or a thing is to be done on,
a day on which the registry is closed, the thing may be done on the next day
on which the registry is open.
(5) Section 36 of the Interpretation
Act 1987 (which relates to the reckoning of time) does not
apply to these rules.
1.12 Extension and abridgment of time
(cf SCR Part 2, rule 3; DCR Part 3, rule 2; LCR Part 4, rule
2)
(1) Subject to these rules, the court may, by order, extend or abridge
any time fixed by these rules or by any judgment or order of the
court.
(2) The court may extend time under this rule, either before or after
the time expires, and may do so after the time expires even if an application
for extension is made after the time expires.
1.13 Fixing times
(cf SCR Part 2, rule 4; DCR Part 3, rule 3; LCR Part 4, rule
3)
If no time is fixed by these rules, or by any judgment or order of
the court, for the doing of any thing in or in connection with any
proceedings, the court may, by order, fix the time within which the thing is
to be done.
Division 3 Fees and other amounts
1.14 Prescribed fees and other amounts
The fees and other amounts prescribed by these rules are set out
in Schedule 3.
1.15 Fees chargeable under the Oaths Act 1900
The fees chargeable under section 28 of the Oaths Act 1900 are set out in item 1
of Schedule 3.
Division 4 Distribution of business between Divisions of
Supreme Court
1.16 Assignment of business to Divisions
(cf SCR Part 12, rule 1 (1))
Proceedings in the Supreme Court:(a) under an Act or instrument referred to in Column 1 of Part 1 or 2
of Schedule 8, or
(b) under a provision referred to in Column 2 of that Part in respect
of such an Act or instrument,
are assigned to the Division of the Court referred to in Column 3 of that
Part in respect of that Act, instrument or provision.
1.17 Bulk transfers between Supreme Court
Divisions
(cf SCR Part 14A, rule 7)
The Supreme Court may of its own motion, by a single order, direct
that proceedings of a specified type be transferred between the Common Law
Division and the Equity Division.
1.18 Assignment of business to Common Law Division
(cf SCR Part 12, rule 1 (3))
The following proceedings in the Supreme Court are assigned to the
Common Law Division:(a) proceedings for a debt arising under any Act (including any
Commonwealth Act) by which any tax, fee, duty or other impost is collected or
administered by or on behalf of the State or the
Commonwealth,
(b) proceedings on an appeal or application to the Court:(i) in respect of a decision of a public body (other than a court or
tribunal) or public officer (other than an officer of a court or tribunal),
or
(ii) for the removal into the Court of any matter before a public body
(other than a court or tribunal) or public officer (other than an officer of a
court or tribunal),
(c) proceedings on an appeal or application to the Court in respect
of:(i) a decision of a public body constituted or established by or under
a Commonwealth Act (other than a court exercising federal jurisdiction within
the meaning of section 26 of the Acts
Interpretation Act 1901 of the Commonwealth),
or
(ii) a decision of a person holding or acting in a public office under
a Commonwealth Act (other than an officer of a court referred to in
subparagraph (i)),
(d) subject to section 53 of the Supreme Court Act 1970, proceedings
that are not assigned to the Equity Division by these
rules.
1.19 Assignment of business to Equity Division
(cf SCR Part 12, rule 5 (b))
The following proceedings in the Supreme Court are assigned to the
Equity Division:(a) proceedings on an application for a writ of habeas corpus ad
subjiciendum in respect of a minor,
(b) proceedings for orders for the custody of and access to
minors,
(c) proceedings on an appeal to the Court in a Division in proceedings
between husband and wife or parent and child,
(d) proceedings for orders under and provision by or under any Act
that a debenture or bond issued by a corporation constituted by that Act, or a
coupon annexed to that debenture or bond, has been lost or destroyed or
defaced and directions by or under that Act for advertisement relating to that
debenture, bond or coupon,
(e) proceedings for orders under any provision made by or under any
Act for the appointment of a receiver of the income of a corporation which is
constituted by that Act and which makes default in payment to the holder of
any debenture, or coupon, issued or stock inscribed by that
corporation,
(f) proceedings in relation to any provision in any Act or
Commonwealth Act by which a tax, fee, duty or other impost is levied,
collected or administered by or on behalf of the State or the Commonwealth
(other than proceedings for debt that are assigned to the Common Law Division
by rule 1.18 (a)).
1.20 Declarations of right and injunctions
(cf SCR Part 12, rule 3)
Proceedings need not be assigned to the Equity Division solely
because a declaration of right or an injunction is claimed in the
proceedings.
1.21 Removal to Court of Appeal
(cf SCR Part 12, rule 2)
(1) The Supreme Court in a Division may, in relation to proceedings
commenced in the Division, make an order that the proceedings be removed into
the Court of Appeal:(a) if it makes an order under rule 28.2 for the decision of a
question of law, or
(b) if, having stated the question to be decided or determined, it is
satisfied that special circumstances exist that render it desirable to make an
order for their removal into the Court of Appeal.
(2) If an order is made under subrule (1):(a) the Court of Appeal may order that the whole or any part of the
proceedings be remitted to a Division for the determination, by trial or
otherwise, of the proceedings or of any question arising in the proceedings,
or
(b) the proceedings may be continued and disposed of in the Court of
Appeal.
(3) Proceedings may be removed into the Court of Appeal under subrule
(1) even if any decision or determination in the proceedings is expressed by
any Act or law to be final or without appeal.
(4) In this rule, question includes any
question or issue in any proceedings, whether of fact or law or partly of fact
and partly of law, and whether raised by pleadings, agreement of parties or
otherwise.
Division 5 Notices under section 78B of Judiciary Act 1903 of
Commonwealth
1.22 Notice of constitutional matter
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 51, rule 1)
(1) If proceedings pending in a court involve a matter arising under
the Commonwealth
Constitution or involving its interpretation within the
meaning of section 78B of the Judiciary Act
1903 of the Commonwealth, the party whose case raises the
matter must file a notice of a constitutional matter.Note. Section 78B of the Judiciary Act
1903 of the Commonwealth provides that if a cause is pending
in a State court that involves a matter arising under the Commonwealth Constitution or
involving its interpretation, the court is under a duty not to proceed in the
cause unless or until it is satisfied that notice of the cause and the matter
raised in the cause has been served on the Attorneys-General of the
Commonwealth and the States.The purpose of such a notice is to afford the Attorneys-General a
reasonable time to consider whether or not they wish to intervene in the
proceedings or to have the cause removed into the High Court for
determination.
(2) Notice of a constitutional matter must state:(a) specifically the nature of the matter, and
(b) facts showing the matter is one to which subrule (1)
applies.
1.23 Time for filing and service of notice of constitutional
matter
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 51, rule 2)
(1) The party whose case raises the constitutional matter, or such
other party as the court may direct, must file notice of a constitutional
matter and serve a copy of the notice on all other parties and the
Attorneys-General of the Commonwealth, the States, the Australian Capital
Territory and the Northern Territory:(a) if the matter arises before any directions hearing or case
management conference in the proceedings, not later than 2 days before the
date of that hearing or conference, or
(b) if no directions hearing or case management conference has been
fixed or is imminent, as soon as practicable, or
(c) if the matter arises at a hearing, within such time as the court
directs.
(2) As soon as practicable after a party files and serves a notice in
the circumstances referred to in subrule (1) (b), the party must apply to the
court for directions.
1.24 Affidavit of service
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 51, rule 3)
The party whose case raises a constitutional matter must file an
affidavit of service of each notice required to be served under rule 1.23, and
must do so promptly after the notice is served.
1.25 Documents for intervening Attorneys-General
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 51, rule 4)
The party whose case raises a constitutional matter must provide
copies of any other documents that have been filed in the proceedings and that
are relevant to the matter to any intervening Attorney-General as soon as
practicable after notice of the intervention is given to the
party.
Division 6 Procedure in particular circumstances
1.26 Procedure under particular Acts
(1) The provisions of Schedule 10 apply to proceedings under the Acts
referred to in that Schedule.
(2) A reference in any such provision to “the Act” is a
reference to the Act referred to in the heading beneath which that provision
appears.
1.27 Procedure in particular District Court lists
The provisions of Schedule 11 apply to proceedings in the District
Court that are assigned to the Coal Miners’ Workers Compensation List or
the Special Statutory Compensation List.
Part 2 Case management generally
2.1 Directions and orders
(cf SCR Part 26, rule 1)
The court may, at any time and from time to time, give such
directions and make such orders for the conduct of any proceedings as appear
convenient (whether or not inconsistent with these rules or any other rules of
court) for the just, quick and cheap disposal of the
proceedings.Note. See also the guiding principles in relation to the conduct of
court proceedings (set out in Division 1 of Part 6 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005) and the
general powers of the court to give directions (set out in Division 2 of that
Part).
2.2 Appointment for hearing
(cf SCR Part 26, rule 2)
The court may, at any time and from time to time, of its own
motion, appoint a date for a hearing at which it may give or make the
directions or orders referred to in rule 2.1.
2.3 Case management by the court
(cf SCR Part 26, rule 3)
Without limiting the generality of rule 2.1, directions and orders
may relate to any of the following:(a) the filing of pleadings,
(b) the defining of issues, including requiring the parties, or their
legal practitioners, to exchange memoranda in order to clarify
questions,
(c) the provision of any essential particulars,
(d) the filing of “Scott Schedules” referred to in rule
15.2,
(e) the making of admissions,
(f) the filing of lists of documents, either generally or with respect
to specific matters,
(g) the delivery or exchange of experts’ reports and the holding
of conferences of experts,
(h) the provision of copies of documents, including their provision in
electronic form,
(i) the administration and answering of interrogatories, either
generally or with respect to specific matters,
(j) the service and filing of affidavits, witness statements or other
documents to be relied on,
(k) the giving of evidence at any hearing, including whether evidence
of witnesses in chief must be given orally, or by affidavit or witness
statement, or both,
(l) the use of telephone or video conference facilities, video tapes,
film projection, computer and other equipment and
technology,
(m) the provision of evidence in support of an application for an
adjournment or amendment,
(n) a timetable with respect to any matters to be dealt with,
including a timetable for the conduct of any hearing,
(o) the filing of written submissions.
Part 3 Electronic case management
3.1 Definitions
(1) In this Part:ECM
system means an electronic case management system established under
clause 2 of Schedule 1 to the Electronic
Transactions Act 2000.
registered
user means a person who is registered as a user of the ECM system
under rule 3.3.
(2) In this Part, a reference to filing a document in the court
includes a reference to any other method of sending a document to the
court.
3.2 Application of Part
This Part applies to those courts, and for those purposes, for
which the use of an ECM system is authorised by an order in force under clause
3 of Schedule 1 to the Electronic
Transactions Act 2000.
3.3 Registration of users
(1) The registrar of the court may register any person as a user of
the ECM system in relation to the court, either generally or for particular
proceedings, and may specify the level of access to which the person is
entitled, and the conditions of use applicable to the person, as a registered
user of the system.
(2) Subject to any order of the court, a person may not be registered
as a user of the ECM system for particular proceedings unless the person
is:(a) a party to the proceedings, or
(b) a legal practitioner representing a party to the proceedings,
or
(c) a person authorised to use the ECM system in relation to the
proceedings by a legal practitioner representing a party to the proceedings,
or
(d) a person who, pursuant to rule 4.4 (1) (b) or 4.4 (3), is
authorised to sign documents on behalf of a party in proceedings in the Local
Court, but only in connection with proceedings and matters in relation to
which that paragraph or subrule authorises documents to be so
signed.
(3) The senior judicial officer of the court may establish a protocol
for the registration of persons as users of the ECM system, either generally
or for particular proceedings.
(4) Such a protocol may provide for the automatic registration of
particular classes of persons as users of the ECM system, and for the
automatic specification of the level of access to which persons of such a
class are entitled and the conditions of use applicable to persons of such a
class as registered users of the system.
(5) In relation to any proceedings before the court, the level of
access to the ECM system to which a registered user is entitled, and the
conditions of use applicable to a registered user, are subject to any order of
the court.
3.4 Electronic filing of documents
(1) This rule applies:(a) in relation to proceedings in any court other than the Land and
Environment Court, to documents of a kind referred to in Part 1 of Schedule 4,
and
(b) in relation to proceedings in the Land and Environment Court, to
documents of a kind referred to in Part 2 of Schedule
4.
(2) In any proceedings, a document so specified may be filed in the
court on behalf of a party, by means of the ECM system, by any registered user
for the proceedings who is:(a) a person who is authorised by rule 4.4 to sign documents on the
party’s behalf, or
(b) a person who has been directed to file the document by a person
who is so authorised.
(2A) When filed by means of the ECM system, a document that is required
to be signed by a person is taken:(a) to have been duly signed for the purposes of rule 4.4,
and
(b) to have been duly authenticated for the purposes of clause 5 of
Schedule 1 to the Electronic Transactions Act
2000,
if the person’s name is printed where his or her signature would
otherwise appear.
(3) A document that is filed by means of the ECM system is to be given
initial acceptance as soon as it is received by the court, and is to be given
final acceptance as soon as it is validated by the
court.
(4) Without limiting any other ground on which it may be refused,
validation is to be refused if any fee payable with respect to the filing of a
document is not received by the court within 24 hours after the
document’s initial acceptance.
(5) A document that is filed by means of the ECM system is taken to
have been filed when it is given final acceptance and, when given final
acceptance, is taken to have been filed at the time it was given initial
acceptance.
(6) Notice of the initial and final acceptance of a document, and of
the dates of those acceptances, is to be given, by means of the ECM system, to
the registered user by whom the document was filed.
(7) The date and time at which initial or final acceptance was given
must be set out in the notice referred to in subrule
(6).
3.4A Written record to be kept of direction to e-file
document
(1) A person who directs that a document be filed as referred to in
rule 3.4 (2) (b) must make a written record of the fact that he or she has
given such a direction.
(2) If the person by whom the direction was given is a legal
practitioner, the legal practitioner is taken:(a) to have affirmed to the court that he or she has given the
direction, and
(b) to have undertaken to the court that, if the court so directs, he
or she will produce to the court the written record referred to in subrule
(1).
(2A) If the person by whom the direction was given is a person who,
pursuant to rule 4.4 (1) (b) or 4.4 (3), is authorised to sign documents on
behalf of a party in proceedings in the Local Court, that person is
taken:(a) to have affirmed to the court that he or she has given the
direction, and
(b) to have undertaken to the court that, if the court so directs, he
or she will produce to the court the written record referred to in subrule
(1).
(2B) If in any proceedings in which a document has been filed as
referred to in rule 3.4 (2) (b) the court directs production of the written
record referred to in subrule (1), it may also stay the proceedings until the
record is produced.
(3) A written direction for the purposes of rule 3.4 (2) (b) is taken
to be a written record for the purposes of this
rule.
3.5 Filing of affidavits
(1) This rule applies to an affidavit that is filed in the court by
means of the ECM system.
(2) In the case of an affidavit filed by a legal practitioner, the
legal practitioner is taken:(a) to have affirmed to the court that he or she has possession of the
original affidavit, and
(b) to have undertaken to the court that, if the court so directs, he
or she will file the original affidavit in accordance with the court’s
directions.
(3) In the case of an affidavit filed otherwise than by a legal
practitioner, the original affidavit must be filed in the court:(a) if a practice note so requires or the court so directs,
and
(b) if so required or directed, within the time limited by the
relevant practice note or direction.
(4) Any document referred to in an affidavit that cannot be filed by
means of the ECM system is taken to be an exhibit, and not an annexure,
regardless of the terms of the affidavit.
3.6 Filing of wills
(1) This rule applies to a will that is required to be filed in the
court together with an application for probate of the will, or for
administration of a person’s estate with the will annexed, if the
application is, but the will is not, filed by means of the ECM
system.
(2) A will to which this rule applies must be filed in the
court:(a) at least 2 days before the date of the next hearing in the
proceedings in which the will is intended to be used, or
(b) within 7 days after the date on which the application is filed by
means of the ECM system, or
(c) within such earlier time as the court may by order
direct,
whichever first occurs.
(3) If the application is filed by a legal practitioner, the legal
practitioner is taken:(a) to have affirmed to the court that he or she has possession of the
will, and
(b) to have undertaken to the court that, if the court so directs, he
or she will file the will in accordance with the court’s
directions.
3.7 Electronic issuing of a document
(1) The court may, by means of the ECM system, issue a document to any
party who is a registered user for the proceedings.
(2) The date and time at which the document was issued must be set out
in the document.
(3) When issued by means of the ECM system, a document that is
required to be signed by a person is taken to have been duly authenticated for
the purposes of clause 5 of Schedule 1 to the Electronic Transactions Act 2000 if
the person’s name is printed where his or her signature would otherwise
appear.
3.8 Electronic service of a document
A party to any proceedings before the court may use electronic
mail to serve a document on any other party to the proceedings, whether by
means of the ECM system or otherwise, but only with the consent of the other
party.
3.9 Use of ECM system in business conducted in the absence of
the public
(1) Any business that, pursuant to section 71 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005, may be
conducted in the absence of the public may be conducted by electronic
communication sent and received by means of the ECM system, as provided by
clause 9 of Schedule 1 to the Electronic
Transactions Act 2000.
(2) A legal practitioner who is a registered user for any proceedings
may participate in any such business:(a) directly (the legal practitioner sends a communication in his or
her own name), or
(b) indirectly (someone authorised by the legal practitioner sends a
communication in the legal practitioner’s
name).
(3) A legal practitioner who authorises someone else to send a
communication, as referred to in subrule (2) (b), is taken to have affirmed to
the court that he or she has actual knowledge of the contents of the
communication.
Part 4 Preparation and filing of documents
Division 1 Preparation of documents generally
4.1 Application of Division
This Division applies to and in respect of any document that is
prepared by or on behalf of a person (whether or not a party) for use in
proceedings.
4.2 Documents to be filed to contain certain
information
(cf SCR Part 1, rule 10, Part 7, rule 2, Part 11, rule 4, Part 65,
rule 1; DCR Part 5, rule 2; LCR Part 36, rule 7)
(1) Originating process filed on behalf of a party in any proceedings
must contain the following information:(a) the name of the court in which the proceedings are to be
commenced,
(b) if relevant, the division in which the proceedings are intended to
be heard,
(b1) if relevant, the list in which the proceedings are intended to be
entered,
(c) the venue at which the proceedings are intended to be
heard,
(d) the title of the proceedings,
(e) the nature of the process (summons or statement of
claim),
(e1) if the party has engaged a solicitor to act as the party’s
legal representative, the name of the solicitor,
(f) if the process is filed by a person who is neither the party nor
the party’s solicitor or solicitor’s agent, the capacity in which
the person acts when filing the document,
(g) the party’s address and the party’s address for
service,
(h) the address, if known, of any
defendant.
Note. A solicitor named on the originating process pursuant to paragraph
(e1) is thereby the solicitor on the record in relation to the party on whose
behalf the process is filed.
(2) A document filed on behalf of a person in relation to any
proceedings (other than originating process) must contain the following
information:(a) the title of the proceedings, as appearing on the originating
process for the proceedings,
(b) if relevant, the division in which the proceedings are intended to
be heard,
(b1) if relevant, the list in which the proceedings are intended to be
entered,
(c) the case number for the proceedings, as appearing on the
originating process for the proceedings,
(d) the nature of the document,
(d1) if the person has engaged a solicitor to act as the person’s
legal representative, the name of the solicitor,
(e) if the document is filed by a person who is neither a party nor a
party’s solicitor or solicitor’s agent, the capacity in which the
person acts when filing the document,
(f) (Repealed)
Note
1. In relation to paragraph (c), see rule 9.1 (4) and (5) which
require cross-claims to be numbered.
Note
2. A solicitor named in the document pursuant to paragraph (d1) is
thereby the solicitor on the record in relation to the party on whose behalf
the document is filed.
(2A) A notice to be filed under Division 9 of Part 78 of the Supreme Court Rules
1970, or a caveat to be filed under Division 10 of that Part,
must contain the following information:(a) if the notice or caveat relates to proceedings already
commenced:(i) the title of the proceedings, as appearing on the originating
process for the proceedings, and
(ii) if relevant, the division in which the proceedings are intended to
be heard, and
(iii) if relevant, the list in which the proceedings are intended to be
entered,
(b) the case number or unique identifier assigned to the notice or
caveat under rule 64 or 73 of that Part, as the case may
be,
(c) the nature of the document,
(d) if the person has engaged a solicitor to act as the person’s
legal representative, the name of the solicitor,
(e) if the notice or caveat is filed by a person who is neither a
party nor a party’s solicitor or solicitor’s agent, the capacity
in which the person acts when filing the notice or
caveat.
(3) The originating process and any such document may also contain the
DX address, fax number or electronic mail address of the person, the
person’s solicitor or the person’s solicitor’s
agent.
(3A) Court documentation within the meaning of section 347
(Restrictions on commencing proceedings without reasonable prospects of
success) of the Legal Profession Act
2004 that is not required by that section to be certified must
include a statement to the effect that it is not required to be so
certified.
(3B) Subrule (3A) does not apply to documents that are filed in the
Land and Environment Court in relation to proceedings in Class 1, 2 or 3 of
that Court’s jurisdiction.
(4) In this rule, originating
process does not include any process (such as a statement of
cross-claim or cross-summons) by which a cross-claim is
made.
4.2A List of parties
(1) In any proceedings in which there are more than 2 plaintiffs, or
more than 2 defendants, the plaintiff must file, together with the originating
process, a list of parties.
(2) In any proceedings in which there is a cross-claim brought by more
than 2 cross-claimants, or to which there are more than 2 cross-defendants, or
against a cross-defendant who is not already a party to the proceedings, the
cross-claimant must file with the statement of cross-claim or
cross-summons:(a) if no list of parties has yet been filed in the proceedings, a
list of parties, or
(b) if a list of parties has already been filed in the proceedings, an
amended list of parties.
(3) In any proceedings in which a list of parties has been filed, any
party who files a document that effects a change of parties (including a
change that involves the addition of a party who is not already a party to the
proceedings) must file, together with the document, an amended list of
parties.
4.3 Paper and writing
(cf SCR Part 65, rule 2; DCR Part 47, rule 3; LCR Part 36, rule
4)
(1) A document must be on standard A4 paper of durable quality,
capable of receiving ink writing.
(2) Subject to the rules:(a) a document may be one-sided (that is, with writing on one side of
each sheet) or two-sided (that is, with writing on both sides of each sheet),
but not partly one-sided and partly two-sided, and
(b) the sheets of a document must be securely fastened:(i) if the document is one-sided, at the top left hand corner,
or
(ii) it the document is two-sided, along the left hand
side,
without obscuring the writing or the margin, and
(c) a left margin of at least 25 millimetres, and a top margin of 30
millimetres, must be kept clear on each sheet of a document that bears
writing, and
(d) the pages of a document (that is, the sides of the sheets that
bear writing) must be consecutively numbered.
(3) The spacing between the lines of writing in a document must be at
least 3 millimetres.
(3A) The following information in a document must be set out in
bold:(a) the name of the first plaintiff and first defendant in the title
of the proceedings,
(b) in the case of a cross-claim, the name of the first cross-claimant
and first cross-defendant in the title to the proceedings,
(c) in the case of a notice of motion, the name of the person affected
by the orders sought,
(d) in all cases, the name of the person specified in the filing
details as the person for whom the document is
filed.
Note. Rule 4.2 requires the title of proceedings to be included in the
originating process or other documents filed on or behalf of a person in
proceedings.
(4) A document must bear writing that is clear, sharp, legible and
permanent, must not be a carbon copy and must not bear any blotting, erasure
or alteration that causes material disfigurement.
(5) This rule does not apply to a document to the extent to which the
nature of the document renders compliance
impracticable.
4.4 Signing documents
(cf SCR Part 65, rule 8, Part 66, rule 9; DCR Part 47, rule 5; LCR
Part 36, rule 6)
(1) If, in any proceedings, a document is required to be signed by a
party:(a) in the case of a party who is represented by a solicitor, the
document may not be signed by the party but must instead be signed:(i) by the party’s solicitor, or
(ii) by a solicitor acting as agent for the party’s solicitor,
or
(iii) by some other solicitor belonging to or employed by the same firm
or organisation as the party’s solicitor or party’s
solicitor’s agent, and
(b) in the case of a party who is not represented by a solicitor, the
document may be signed by the party and may also be signed by any other person
who is authorised by these rules to commence proceedings on the party’s
behalf.
(2) Subrule (1) is subject to the requirements of rule
35.3.
(3) Despite subrule (1), a document prepared on behalf of a party in
proceedings in the Local Court may instead be signed:(a) by a commercial agent with respect to debt collection (within the
meaning of the Commercial Agents and Private
Inquiry Agents Act 2004), in relation only to proceedings on
an application for:(i) an instalment order, or
(ii) an order for examination, or
(iii) a writ of execution, or
(iv) a garnishee order, or
(b) by a person holding a licence as a real estate agent, strata
managing agent or on-site residential property manager within the meaning of
the Property, Stock and Business Agents Act
2002 in relation only to:(i) proceedings on an application referred to in paragraph (a),
or
(ii) the filing of a certificate under section 51 of the Consumer, Trader and Tenancy Tribunal Act
2001.
(4) Despite subrule (1), a document setting out proposed consent
orders between the parties to the relevant proceedings may instead be signed
on behalf of a party by the party’s
barrister.
4.5 Address for service
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 6; DCR Part 8, rule 8; LCR Part 7, rule
8)
(1) Subject to subrule (2), a person’s address for service is to
be the address of a place in New South Wales (other than a DX address):(a) at which documents in the proceedings may be left for the person
during ordinary business hours, and
(b) to which documents in the proceedings may be posted for the
person.
(2) The address for service of a person who has a solicitor on the
record is to be:(a) the office of the solicitor on the record, or
(b) if the solicitor on the record has another solicitor acting as
agent, the office of the agent.
(3) Despite subrules (1) and (2):(a) the address for service of a defendant who is served with
originating process outside New South Wales, but in Australia, may be any
address in Australia, whether inside or outside New South Wales,
and
(b) the address for service of a person who files a notice under
section 19 (1) of the Mutual Recognition Act
1992 of the Commonwealth (other than a person who is
represented by a solicitor) may be any address in Australia, whether inside or
outside New South Wales, and
(c) the address for service contained in an application to set aside a
subpoena made under section 13 of the Evidence and
Procedure (New Zealand) Act 1994 of the Commonwealth (other
than a person who is represented by a solicitor) may be:(i) any address in Australia, whether inside or outside New South
Wales, or
(ii) any address in New Zealand, and
(d) the address for service of a person who has entered an appearance
under the Service and Execution of Process Act
1992 of the Commonwealth is to be the address for service
stated in relation to the appearance.
4.6 Changing address for service
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 6; DCR Part 8, rule 8; LCR Part 7, rule
8)
(1) A person may change his or her address for service by filing a
notice of the change showing his or her new address for service and serving
the notice on all other active parties.
(2) (Repealed)
4.7 Numbers
(cf SCR Part 65, rule 4; DCR Part 47, rule 4; LCR Part 36, rule
5)
(1) All dates, sums and other numbers in a document are to be
expressed in figures, rather than words.
(2) Despite subrule (1):(a) months may be expressed in words, rather than numbers,
and
(b) if dates are expressed wholly in numbers, they must be expressed
in the form DD/MM/YY or DD/MM/YYYY.
4.7A Land descriptions
(1) Unless the court otherwise orders, in any claim or judgment for
the possession of land, and in any writ of execution in relation to land, the
description of the land must include:(a) a formal description of the land sufficient to identify the land
in any document establishing title to the land, together with any appropriate
reference to title, and
(b) the postal address (if any) of the
land.
(2) Without limitation, a formal description of land referred to in
subrule (1) (a) may be given:(a) in the case of land under the provisions of the Real Property Act 1900 that
comprises the whole of the land referred to in one or more folios of the
register under that Act, by reference to the relevant folio identifiers,
or
(b) in the case of any land (including land referred to in paragraph
(a)), by reference to:(i) a registered plan (within the meaning of the Conveyancing Act 1919),
or
(ii) a formal land survey plan (within the meaning of the Surveying Act 2002),
or
(iii) a metes and bounds description prepared by a registered land
surveyor (within the meaning of the Surveying Act
2002).
4.8 Separate documents for separate process
Separate process (such as a defence and a statement of cross-claim
or a cross-summons, or a reply and a defence to a statement of cross-claim)
are to be dealt with in separate documents.
4.9 Delegation by NSW Trustee and Guardian
(cf SCR Part 63, rule 16)
(1) If, in connection with any proceedings involving a person under
legal incapacity, a delegate under section 9 of the NSW Trustee and Guardian Act 2009
signs a document in the exercise of a function delegated under that section,
the delegate must include in the document a statement:(a) of the delegate’s name and position, and
(b) that the document is signed in exercise of a function delegated
under that section, and
(c) if the delegate has not previously signed such a document in the
proceedings, as to whether or not he or she has an interest in the proceedings
adverse to that of the person under legal
incapacity.
(2) On request by the court, the registrar or any party to the
proceedings, the delegate must furnish to the person making the request a
photocopy of the delegation, certified by the delegate as being a true
copy.
Division 2 Filing of documents
4.10 Filing generally
(cf SCR Part 1, rule 9A)
(1) A person may lodge a document for filing in relation to any
proceedings:(a) by delivering it to an officer of the court in the registry,
or
(b) by sending it by post to the registry’s business address,
or
(c) by sending it to the registry’s DX
address.
(2) Any person may lodge a document with an officer of the court for
the purpose of its being filed in relation to proceedings, or proposed
proceedings, in the court.
(3) Unless acceptance of the document is subsequently refused by the
court or by an officer of the court, a document is taken to have been filed
when it is lodged for filing.
(4) The court may refuse to accept a document for filing whether or
not an officer of the court has accepted the document for
filing.
(5) An officer of the court may refuse to accept a document for filing
in the following circumstances:(a) in the case of originating process:(i) if the location specified in the document as the venue at which
the proceedings are to be heard is a location at which the court does not sit,
or
(ii) if the person on whose behalf the originating process is sought to
be filed is the subject of an order of the Supreme Court declaring the person
to be a vexatious litigant,
(b) in the case of a document for which a filing fee is payable, if
the fee has not been paid or arrangements satisfactory to the officer of the
court have not been made for its payment.
Note. See also rule 3.4 in relation to the electronic filing of
documents.
4.11 Case number or other unique identifier to be assigned to
originating process
(cf SCR Part 1, rule 10; DCR Part 5, rule 3; LCR Part 5, rule
3)
(1) When originating process is accepted for filing, a case number or
other unique identifier is to be assigned to the proceedings commenced by the
process.
(2) On accepting originating process for filing, an officer of the
court must endorse on the process the case number or other unique identifier
assigned to the proceedings commenced by the
process.
(3) In the case of originating process to commence proceedings for the
grant of probate or administration, or the resealing of a foreign grant within
the meaning of Part 78 of the Supreme Court Rules 1970, for an
estate in respect of which:(a) a notice has been filed under Division 9 of that Part,
or
(b) a caveat has been filed under Division 10 of that
Part,
the case number or other unique identifier assigned to the proceedings is
to be the same as that previously assigned to the notice or
caveat.
4.12 Lodgment of additional copies of originating process for
service
(cf SCR Part 7, rule 6; DCR Part 5, rule 3; LCR Part 5, rule
3)
(1) When filing originating process, a person may lodge additional
copies for sealing.
(2) On receiving such copies, an officer of the court:(a) must seal with the court’s seal a sufficient number of
copies of the process for service on the other parties,
and
(b) if the process was filed by post or by use of an authorised DX
system, must forward the sealed copies to the lodging
party.
(3) This rule does not apply in relation to originating process that
is filed by means of an electronic case management system referred to in Part
3.
Note. An original sealed copy of the originating process or a photocopy
of a sealed copy may be served on a defendant: see rule
6.2.
4.13 Place for filing
(1) Subject to Part 3, a document (other than originating process)
that is filed in relation to any proceedings must be filed:(a) subject to paragraphs (b) and (c), in the same registry as that in
which the originating process was filed, or
(b) if the proceedings have been transferred to another court, in the
registry for that other court, or
(c) if the court has ordered that documents are to be filed in some
other registry, in that other registry.
(2) In this rule, originating
process does not include any process (such as a statement of
cross-claim or cross-summons) by which a cross-claim is
made.
4.14 Filing of notices on behalf of multiple
parties
(cf SCR Part 11, rule 3)
Two or more persons filing the same notice of appearance, notice
of motion or other notice in the same proceedings, by the same solicitor and
on the same day, may do so by a single notice.
4.15 Court’s power to deal with scandalous matter in
documents
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 8, Part 65, rule 5; DCR Part 30, rule 8, Part
47, rule 7; LCR Part 25, rule 8, Part 36, rule 8)
(1) If any matter contained in a document on the court file is
scandalous, frivolous, vexatious, irrelevant or oppressive, the court may
order:(a) that the matter to be struck out of the document,
or
(b) that the document be placed in a sealed envelope on the court
file, or
(c) that the document be taken off the court
file.
(2) A sealed envelope referred to in subrule (1) (b) may not be opened
except by order of the court.
4.16 Court to be advised as to subrogation to
corporation
A person, when paying a filing fee, must advise the court if the
proceedings to which the fee relates are being carried on by a corporation in
the name of a natural person pursuant to a right of
subrogation.
Part 5 Preliminary discovery and inspection
5.1 Definitions
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 15A, rule 1)
In this Part:applicant
means an applicant for an order under this Part.
identity or
whereabouts includes the name and (as applicable) the place of
residence, registered office, place of business or other whereabouts, and the
occupation and sex, of the person against whom the applicant desires to bring
proceedings, and also whether that person is an individual or a
corporation.
5.2 Discovery to ascertain prospective defendant’s
identity or whereabouts
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 15A, rules 3, 5 and 9)
(1) This rule applies if it appears to the court that:(a) the applicant, having made reasonable inquiries, is unable to
sufficiently ascertain the identity or whereabouts of a person (the person
concerned) for the purpose of commencing proceedings against the
person, and
(b) some person other than the applicant (the other person)
may have information, or may have or have had possession of a document or
thing, that tends to assist in ascertaining the identity or whereabouts of the
person concerned.
(2) The court may make either or both of the following orders against
the other person:(a) an order that the other person attend the court to be examined as
to the identity or whereabouts of the person concerned,
(b) an order that the other person must give discovery to the
applicant of all documents that are or have been in the other person’s
possession and that relate to the identity or whereabouts of the person
concerned.
(3) A court that makes an order for examination under subrule (2) (a)
may also make either or both of the following orders:(a) an order that the other person must produce to the court on the
examination any document or thing that is in the other person’s
possession and that relates to the identity or whereabouts of the person
concerned,
(b) an order that the examination be held before a
registrar.
(4) An order under this rule with respect to any information, document
or thing held by a corporation may be addressed to any appropriate officer or
former officer of the corporation.
(5) A person need not comply with the requirements of an order under
subrule (2) (a) unless conduct money has been handed or tendered to the person
a reasonable time before the date on which attendance is
required.
(6) If the other person incurs expense or loss in complying with an
order under subrule (2) (a), and the expense or loss exceeds the amount paid
to the person under subrule (5), the court may order the applicant to pay to
that person an amount sufficient to make good the expense or
loss.
(7) Unless the court orders otherwise, an application for an order
under this rule:(a) must be supported by an affidavit stating the facts on which the
applicant relies and specifying the kinds of information, documents or things
in respect of which the order is sought, and
(b) must, together with a copy of the supporting affidavit, be served
personally on the other person.
(8) An application for an order under this rule is to be made:(a) if it is made in relation to proceedings in which the applicant is
a party, by notice of motion in the proceedings, or
(b) in any other case, by summons.
(9) This rule applies, with any necessary modification, where the
applicant, being a party to proceedings, wishes to claim or cross-claim
against a person who is not a party to the
proceedings.
5.3 Discovery of documents from prospective
defendant
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 15A, rules 6, 7 and 9)
(1) If it appears to the court that:(a) the applicant may be entitled to make a claim for relief from the
court against a person (the prospective
defendant) but, having made reasonable inquiries, is unable to
obtain sufficient information to decide whether or not to commence proceedings
against the prospective defendant, and
(b) the prospective defendant may have or have had possession of a
document or thing that can assist in determining whether or not the applicant
is entitled to make such a claim for relief, and
(c) inspection of such a document would assist the applicant to make
the decision concerned,
the court may order that the prospective defendant must give discovery to
the applicant of all documents that are or have been in the person’s
possession and that relate to the question of whether or not the applicant is
entitled to make a claim for relief.
(2) An order under this rule with respect to any document held by a
corporation may be addressed to any officer or former officer of the
corporation.
(3) Unless the court orders otherwise, an application for an order
under this rule:(a) must be supported by an affidavit stating the facts on which the
applicant relies and specifying the kinds of documents in respect of which the
order is sought, and
(b) must, together with a copy of the supporting affidavit, be served
personally on the person to whom it is addressed.
(4) This rule applies, with any necessary modification, where the
applicant, being a party to proceedings, wishes to decide whether or not to
claim or cross-claim against a person who is not a party to the
proceedings.
5.4 Discovery of documents from other persons
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 15A, rule 8)
(1) The court may order that a person who is not a party to
proceedings, but in respect of whom it appears to the court that the person
may have or have had possession of a document that relates to any question in
the proceedings, must give discovery to the applicant of all documents that
are or have been in the person’s possession and that relate to that
question.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, an application for an order
under this rule:(a) must be supported by an affidavit stating the facts on which the
applicant relies and specifying the kinds of documents in respect of which the
order is sought, and
(b) must, together with a copy of the supporting affidavit, be served
personally on the person to whom it is addressed.
5.5 Discovery and inspection generally
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 15A, rule 10)
Division 1 of Part 21 applies to and in respect of the discovery
and inspection of documents the subject of an order for discovery under this
Part in the same way as it applies to the discovery and inspection of
documents the subject of an order for discovery under that
Division.Note. See also rule 23.8 with respect to inspection of
property.
5.6 Security for costs
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 15A, rule 11)
An order under this Part may be made subject to a condition
requiring the applicant to give security for the costs of the person against
whom the order is made.
5.7 Privilege
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 15A, rule 2)
An order under this Part does not operate so as to require the
person against whom it is made to produce any privileged document that the
person could not be required to produce:(a) if the applicant had commenced proceedings against that person,
or
(b) if that person had otherwise become a party to proceedings to
which the applicant is a party, or
(c) if the person had been served with a subpoena for production of
the document in proceedings to which the applicant is a
party.
5.8 Costs and other expenses
(cf SCR Part 52A, rule 26; DCR Part 39A, rule 5; Federal Court Rules, Order 15A, rules 4
and 11)
(1) On any application for an order under this Part, the court may
make orders for the costs of the applicant, of the person against whom the
order is made or sought and of any other party to the
proceedings.
(2) The costs in respect of which such an order may be made
include:(a) payment of conduct money, and
(b) payments made on account of any expense or loss in relation to the
proceedings, and
(c) the costs of making and serving any list of documents,
and
(d) the costs of producing any documents for inspection,
and
(e) the costs of otherwise complying with the requirements of any
order under Division 1 of Part 21, as applying to the discovery and inspection
of documents the subject of an order for discovery under this
Part.
Part 6 Commencing proceedings and appearance
Division 1 General
6.1 No step without originating process or notice of
appearance
(cf SCR Part 11, rule 2)
(1) Except by leave of the court, a party may not take any step in
proceedings (including any appearance in court) unless the party has filed a
statement of claim or summons in the proceedings or has entered an appearance
in the proceedings.
(2) Subrule (1) does not apply to:(a) a defendant who applies for an order under rule 12.11 (Setting
aside originating process etc), or
(b) a plaintiff who applies for an order under rule 25.2 (Order in
urgent case before commencement of proceedings), or
(c) a defendant who makes an application in relation to the setting
aside or enforcement of any judgment.
(3) In any proceedings, a person (not being a party and not having
filed a notice of motion) may not take any step in the proceedings (including
any appearance in court) unless he or she has filed a notice of address for
service.
6.1A Proceedings that do not require a defendant
(cf SCR Part 58, rule 1, Part 70, rule 11, Part 73, rule 4 and
Schedule J)
Unless the court otherwise orders, proceedings that may be
commenced without joining any person as a defendant include the
following:(a) proceedings under the Adoption
Act 2000,
(b) proceedings under section 33 of the Evidence on Commission Act
1995,
(c) proceedings under the Jury Act
1977,
(d) proceedings under section 17 of the Witness Protection Act
1995,
(e) proceedings under rule 55.9.
Division 2 Originating process
6.2 How proceedings commenced
(cf SCR Part 4, rules 1 and 3, Part 7, rule 7; DCR Part 5, rules 5
and 6; LCR Part 5, rule 1)
(1) Subject to these rules, the practice notes and any other rules of
court, a person may commence proceedings in the court by filing a statement of
claim or a summons.
(2) Subject to these rules, the practice notes and any other Act or
law, the plaintiff may choose whether to commence proceedings by statement of
claim or by summons.
(3) Originating process must be served on each
defendant.
(3A) An originating process served in accordance with subrule (3) must
include the following:(a) the seal of the court on the first page (whether an original
sealed copy or a photocopy of a sealed copy),
(b) the case number or unique identifier,
(c) the listing date (if allocated by the court
registry).
(4) Subject to subrule (5), originating process is valid for
service:(a) in the case of proceedings in the Supreme Court, the Land and
Environment Court, the Dust Diseases Tribunal or the Local Court, for 6 months
after the date on which it is filed, or
(b) in the case of proceedings in the District Court:(i) except as provided by subparagraph (ii), for one month after the
date on which it is filed, or
(ii) if the defendant (or at least one of the defendants) is to be
served outside New South Wales, for 6 months after the date on which it is
filed.
(5) Failure to serve originating process within the time limited by
these rules does not prevent the plaintiff from commencing fresh proceedings
by filing another originating process.
6.3 Where statement of claim required
(cf SCR Part 4, rule 2)
Proceedings of the following kinds must be commenced by statement
of claim:(a) proceedings on a claim for relief in relation to a debt or other
liquidated claim,
(b) proceedings on a claim for relief in relation to a
tort,
(c) proceedings on a claim based on an allegation of
fraud,
(d) proceedings on a claim for damages for breach of duty (however
arising) and the damages claimed consist of or include:(i) damages in respect of the death of any person,
or
(ii) damages in respect of personal injuries to any person,
or
(iii) damages in respect of damage to any
property,
(e) proceedings on a claim for relief in relation to a trust, other
than an express trust wholly in writing,
(f) proceedings on a claim for possession of land,
(g) proceedings on a claim for relief under the Property (Relationships) Act
1984,
(h) proceedings on a claim for relief in relation to the publication
of defamatory matter.
6.4 Where summons required
(cf SCR Part 4, rules 2, 2A and 3)
(1) Proceedings of the following kinds must be commenced by
summons:(a) proceedings in which there is no defendant,
(b) proceedings on an appeal or application for leave to appeal, other
than proceedings assigned to the Court of Appeal,
(b1) proceedings before the Supreme Court in the exercise of its
jurisdiction under section 69 of the Supreme
Court Act 1970,
(c) proceedings for preliminary discovery or inspection under Part
5,
(d) proceedings on a stated case,
(e) proceedings on an application for approval under section 75 of the
Civil Procedure Act 2005 of
an agreement for the compromise or settlement of a claim,
(f) proceedings on an application for a transfer order under Part 9 of
the Civil Procedure Act
2005,
(g) proceedings on an application for the removal or transfer of
proceedings to the court under any Act, other than an application for a
transfer order under Part 9 of the Civil
Procedure Act 2005,
(h) proceedings (other than proceedings on a claim for damages) on any
application made under any Act (other than the Civil Procedure Act
2005),
(i) proceedings on an application to the court under any Act, other
than:(i) proceedings on an application under the Supreme Court Act 1970, the District Court Act 1973 or the
Local Court Act 2007,
and
(ii) proceedings on an application that may properly be made in
existing proceedings,
(j) any other proceedings that, pursuant to these rules or any other
rules of court, are required to be commenced by
summons.
(2) Proceedings of the following kinds may be commenced by summons,
except where the application is made in proceedings that have been commenced
in the court:(a) proceedings on an application for a writ of habeas corpus ad
subjiciendum,
(b) proceedings on an application for an order for the custody of a
minor,
(c) proceedings on an application for an order for the appointment of
a tutor of a person under legal incapacity,
(d) proceedings on an application for a declaration of
right,
(e) proceedings on an application for an
injunction,
(f) proceedings on an application for the appointment of a
receiver,
(g) proceedings on an application for an order for the detention,
custody or preservation of property,
(h) proceedings on a claim for relief for trespass to
land.
Note. If proceedings have already been commenced, the application should
be made by motion: see rule 18.1.
(3) Proceedings in the Supreme Court that the plaintiff intends to be
entered in the Commercial List or the Technology and Construction List are to
be commenced by summons.
(4) Proceedings:(a) in which the sole or principal question at issue is, or is likely
to be, one of:(i) the construction of an Act or a Commonwealth Act,
or
(ii) the construction of an instrument made under an Act or a
Commonwealth Act, or
(iii) the construction of a deed, will, contract or other document,
or
(iv) some other question of law, or
(b) in which there is unlikely to be a substantial dispute of
fact,
are amongst those which are appropriate to be commenced by summons unless
the plaintiff considers the proceedings more appropriate to be commenced by
statement of claim.
6.5 Proceedings wrongly commenced by statement of
claim
(cf SCR Part 4, rule 2B)
(1) Proceedings that have been commenced by statement of claim when
they should have been commenced by summons are nevertheless, and for all
purposes, taken to have been duly commenced as from the date of the filing of
the statement of claim, and may be continued
accordingly.
(2) Despite subrule (1), the court may order the proceedings to be
continued, as if they had been commenced by summons and as if any pleadings
filed in the proceedings had been filed as affidavits, and may also make such
orders as it thinks fit for the future conduct of the
proceedings.
6.6 Proceedings wrongly commenced by summons
(cf SCR Part 5, rule 11)
(1) Proceedings that have been commenced by summons when they should
have been commenced by statement of claim are nevertheless, and for all
purposes, taken to have been duly commenced as from the date of the filing of
the summons.
(2) Despite subrule (1), the court may order that the proceedings
continue on pleadings.
(3) On or after making such an order, the court:(a) may order that any affidavits stand as pleadings,
or
(b) may make orders for the filing of a statement of claim or other
pleadings.
(4) After a statement of claim is filed pursuant to an order referred
to in subrule (3) (b), the proceedings are to continue, subject to any other
order of the court, as if commenced by statement of
claim.
6.7 Determination
(cf SCR Part 5, rule 8)
The court may, on the first or any later day of hearing:(a) hear and determine the proceedings or any claim in the
proceedings, and
(b) make such order or give such judgment as the nature of the case
requires.
6.8 Originating process for recovery of land to be served on
occupier
(cf SCR Part 7, rule 8)
(1) If, when proceedings for possession of land are commenced, a
person (the occupier) not joined as
a defendant is in occupation of the whole or any part of the land, the
plaintiff:(a) must state in the originating process that the plaintiff does not
seek to disturb the occupier’s occupation of the land,
or
(b) must serve the originating process on the occupier together with a
notice to the effect that:(i) the occupier may apply to the court for an order that the occupier
be added as a defendant, and
(ii) if the occupier does not so apply within 10 days after service,
the occupier may be evicted under a judgment entered in the occupier’s
absence.
(2) For the purposes of subrule (1), documents may be served on the
occupier personally or by leaving the documents on the land concerned
addressed to the occupier by name or addressed simply “to the
occupier”.
(3) If originating process is amended by the addition of a claim for
possession of land, the time at which proceedings for possession of that land
are commenced is taken, for the purposes of subrule (1), to be the time at
which the amendment is made.
6.8A Originating process for proceedings to be entered in
Possession List
The originating process in proceedings in the Common Law Division
of the Supreme Court that are to be entered in The Possession List is to have
a coversheet in the approved form.
Division 3 Defendant to proceedings to enter
appearance
6.9 How appearance entered
(cf SCR Part 11, rule 3)
(1) A defendant may enter an appearance in proceedings by filing a
notice of appearance.
(2) A defendant who files a defence in proceedings is taken to have
entered an appearance in the proceedings.
Note. Appearance may be withdrawn: see rule 12.5.
6.10 Time for appearance
(cf SCR Part 7, rule 5, Part 11, rule 6)
(1) For the purposes of these rules, the time limited for a defendant
to enter an appearance (whether by filing a notice of appearance in accordance
with this Division or by filing a defence in accordance with Division 4)
is:(a) in the case of proceedings commenced by statement of claim:(i) 28 days after service on the defendant of the statement of claim
or such other time as the court directs for the filing of a defence,
or
(ii) if the defendant makes an unsuccessful application to have the
statement of claim set aside, 7 days after the refusal of the
application,
whichever is the later, or
(b) in the case of proceedings commenced by summons:(i) on or before the return day stated in the summons,
or
(ii) if the defendant makes an unsuccessful application to have the
summons set aside, 7 days after the refusal of the
application,
whichever is the later.
(2) A reference in subrule (1) (b) to a summons extends, in relation
to the Land and Environment Court, to an application that, in accordance with
the rules of that Court, commences proceedings in Class 1, 2 or 3 of that
Court’s jurisdiction.
6.11 Defendant may submit to judgment by notice of
appearance
(cf SCR Part 11, rule 4 (3), (4) and (5))
(1) A defendant who intends to take no active part in proceedings may
include in the defendant’s notice of appearance a statement to the
effect that the defendant submits to the making of all orders sought and the
giving or entry of judgment in respect of all claims made, to which may be
added the words “, save as to costs”.
(2) Except by leave of the court, a defendant who has filed a notice
of appearance containing a statement referred to in subrule (1) may not file a
defence or affidavit or take any other step in the
proceedings.
Note. See rule 20.34 which allows the defendant in proceedings on a
liquidated claim to file a statement acknowledging the whole of the amount of
the claim.
Division 4 Contents of statement of claim and
summons
6.12 Relief claimed
(cf SCR Part 7, rule 1; DCR Part 5, rules 6 and 6A; LCR Part 5, rules
1 and 2)
(1) A statement of claim or summons must specifically state the relief
claimed by the plaintiff.
(2) If the relief claimed requires the determination or direction of
the court on any question, the statement of claim or summons must state the
question.
(3) Costs referred to in section 329 (1) (c) of the Legal Profession Act 2004 (costs
payable for the enforcement of a lump sum debt or liquidated sum for damages)
must be specifically claimed.
(4) Costs, other than those referred to in section 329 (1) (c) of the
Legal Profession Act 2004,
need not be specifically claimed.
(5) Exemplary damages and aggravated compensatory damages must be
specifically claimed.
(6) An order for interest up to judgment must be specifically
claimed.
(7) In the case of a liquidated claim, a claim for an order for
interest up to judgment:(a) must specify the period or periods for which interest is claimed,
and
(b) may specify the rate or rates at which interest is
claimed.
(8) If no rate of interest is specified under subrule (7) (b), the
rate at which interest is claimed is taken to be:(a) in respect of the period from 1 January to 30 June in any
year—the rate that is 4% above the cash rate last published by the
Reserve Bank of Australia before that period commenced,
and
(b) in respect of the period from 1 July to 31 December in any
year—the rate that is 4% above the cash rate last published by the
Reserve Bank of Australia before that period
commenced.
Note. See Part 46 as to the additional matters to be included in a
summons relating to an appeal.
6.12A (Repealed)
6.13 Notice to defendant in statement of claim
(cf SCR Part 7, rule 3)
A statement of claim:(a) must state that, unless a defence is filed in the registry, the
proceedings may result in a judgment or order against the defendant,
and
(b) must give the address of the registry where the statement of claim
is filed (which will consequently be the address where any further pleadings
and other documents are to be filed), and
(c) must specify the time limited by these rules for filing a
defence.
Note. See rule 6.8 in relation to claims for the possession of
land.
6.14 Notice to defendant in summons
(cf SCR Part 7, rule 3)
A summons filed in proceedings in which there is a
defendant:(a) must state that:(i) the proceedings may be heard, and
(ii) the defendant is liable to suffer judgment or an order against the
defendant,
unless there is attendance before the court by the defendant or his or
her barrister or solicitor at the time and place stated in the summons,
and
(b) must further state that, before any such attendance, the defendant
must file a notice of appearance in the registry, and
(c) must give the address of the registry at the place named as the
place for attendance.
6.15 Summons to specify return day
(cf SCR Part 5, rule 3)
(1) A summons must state a return day.
(2) The return day may be fixed by the court or, if not fixed by the
court, is to be obtained from the registry.
(3) If there is a defendant, the summons is to be served on the
defendant not less than 5 days before the return day unless the court orders
otherwise.
(4) A summons is to bear a note stating the terms of any order made
under subrule (3).
(5) If a return day is obtained from the registry and the summons is
to be served outside New South Wales, the return day is to be not less than
one month after the date of filing of the summons.
6.16 Alteration of return day in summons
(cf SCR Part 5, rule 5A)
The court may, by notice given to the parties by telephone or
otherwise, postpone the return day for a summons to a later day, and may
authorise the parties’ solicitors to make corresponding alterations to
the copies of the summonses held by them.
6.17 Payment towards liquidated claim stays proceedings on
claim
(cf SCR Part 7, rule 4; DCR Part 14, rule 2; LCR Part 12, rule
2)
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in which the plaintiff makes a
liquidated claim, but makes no claim of any other
kind.
(2) The defendant in any such proceedings may, within the time limited
for appearance, pay to the plaintiff the sum of:(a) the amount claimed (other than costs), including any interest
claimed, and
(b) an amount for costs equal to the amount fixed in relation to such
a claim by the regulations under the Legal
Profession Act 2004, and
(c) if the amount so fixed does not include the fee paid on filing the
originating process, an amount equal to that fee.
(3) Having made such a payment, the defendant may file a notice of
payment.
(4) The filing of a notice of payment operates as a permanent stay of
the proceedings unless the court orders otherwise.
(5) A statement of claim commencing proceedings to which this rule
applies must bear a note to the effect of this rule and must specify the
amounts for costs referred to in subrule (2) (b) and
(c).
Division 5 Joinder of causes of action and joinder of
parties
6.18 Joinder of causes of action
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 1; DCR Part 7, rule 1; LCR Part 6, rule
1)
(1) In any originating process, the plaintiff may claim relief against
the defendant in respect of more than one cause of action in any of the
following circumstances:(a) if the plaintiff sues in the same capacity, and claims the
defendant to be liable in the same capacity, in respect of each cause of
action,
(b) if the plaintiff sues:(i) in his or her capacity as executor of the will of a deceased
person, or administrator of the estate of a deceased person, in respect of one
or more of the causes of action, and
(ii) in his or her personal capacity, but with reference to the estate
of the same deceased person, in respect of the remaining causes of
action,
(c) if the plaintiff claims the defendant to be liable:(i) in his or her capacity as executor of the will of a deceased
person, or administrator of the estate of a deceased person, in respect of one
or more of the causes of action, and
(ii) in his or her personal capacity, and in relation to the estate of
the same deceased person, in respect of the remaining causes of
action,
(d) if the court grants leave for all of the causes of action to be
dealt with in the same proceedings.
(2) Leave under subrule (1) may be granted before or after the
originating process is filed.
6.19 Proceedings involving common questions of law or
fact
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 2; DCR Part 7, rule 2; LCR Part 6, rule
2)
(1) Two or more persons may be joined as plaintiffs or defendants in
any originating process if:(a) separate proceedings by or against each of them would give rise to
a common question of law or fact, and
(b) all rights of relief claimed in the originating process are in
respect of, or arise out of, the same transaction or series of
transactions,
or if the court gives leave for them to be
joined.
(2) Leave under subrule (1) may be granted before or after the
originating process is filed.
6.20 Proceedings affecting persons having joint
entitlement
(cf SCR Part 8, rules 3 and 4; DCR Part 7, rules 3 and 4; LCR Part 6,
rules 3 and 4)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, all persons jointly entitled to
the same relief must be joined as parties in any claim for that relief that is
made by any one or more of them.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, any other such person is to be
joined:(a) as a plaintiff, if he or she consents to being a plaintiff,
or
(b) as a defendant, if he or she does not consent to being a
plaintiff.
(3) Despite subrule (1), a person may not be joined as a party to
proceedings in contravention of any other Act or
law.
Note. See, for example, section 62 of the Bankruptcy Act 1966 of the
Commonwealth.
6.21 Proceedings affecting persons having joint or several
liability
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 5; DCR Part 7, rule 5; LCR Part 6, rule
5)
(1) A person who is jointly and severally liable with some other
person in relation to any act, matter or thing need not be a defendant in
proceedings with respect to that act, matter or thing merely because the other
person is a defendant in those proceedings.
(2) In any proceedings in which a defendant is one of a number of
persons who are jointly, but not severally, liable in contract or tort, or
under an Act or statutory instrument, the court may order that the other
persons be joined as defendants and that the proceedings be stayed until those
other persons have been so joined.
6.22 Court may order separate trials if joinder of party or
cause of action inconvenient
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 6; DCR Part 7, rule 6; LCR Part 6, rule
6)
If the court considers that the joinder of parties or causes of
action in any proceedings may embarrass, inconvenience or delay the conduct of
the proceedings, the court:(a) may order separate trials, or
(b) may make such other order as it thinks
fit.
6.23 Effect of misjoinder or non-joinder of
parties
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 7 (1); DCR Part 7, rule 7 (1); LCR Part 6, rule
7 (1))
Proceedings are not defeated merely because of the misjoinder or
non-joinder of any person as a party to the
proceedings.
6.24 Court may join party if joinder proper or
necessary
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 8 (1); DCR Part 7, rule 8 (1); LCR Part 6, rule
8 (1))
(1) If the court considers that a person ought to have been joined as
a party, or is a person whose joinder as a party is necessary to the
determination of all matters in dispute in any proceedings, the court may
order that the person be joined as a party.
(2) Without limiting subrule (1), in proceedings for the possession of
land, the court may order that a person (not being a party to the proceedings)
who is in possession of the whole or any part of the land (whether in person
or by a tenant) be added as a defendant.
6.25 Joinder as plaintiff requires party’s
consent
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 8 (2); DCR Part 7, rule 8 (2); LCR Part 6, rule
8 (2))
A person is not to be joined as a plaintiff in any proceedings
except with his or her consent.
6.26 Joinder to recover costs
(cf SCR Part 52A, rule 4 (3) and (4))
(1) Except to the extent to which these rules expressly provide, a
party may not join another person as a party to any proceedings for the
purpose of making an application for costs against the other
person.
(2) This rule does not apply:(a) if the other person would otherwise be a proper party to the
proceedings, or
(b) if the party joins the other person by means of a cross-claim in
respect of a claim for costs against the party.
6.27 Joinder on application of third party
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 8; DCR Part 7, rule 8; LCR Part 6, rule
8)
A person who is not a party may apply to the court to be joined as
a party, either as a plaintiff or defendant.
6.28 Date of commencement of proceedings in relation to
parties joined
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 11 (3) and (4); DCR Part 7, rule 11 (3); LCR
Part 6, rule 11 (3))
If the court orders that a person be joined as a party, the date
of commencement of the proceedings, in relation to that person, is taken to be
the date on which the order is made or such later date as the court may
specify in the order.
Division 6 Removal of parties
6.29 Removal of parties by order
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 9; DCR Part 7, rule 9; LCR Part 6, rule
9)
The court may order that a person:(a) who has been improperly or unnecessarily joined,
or
(b) who has ceased to be a proper or necessary
party,
be removed as a party.
6.30 Effect of certain changes on proceedings
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 10; DCR Part 7, rule 10; LCR Part 6, rule
10)
(1) Proceedings do not abate as a result of a party’s death or
bankruptcy if a cause of action in the proceedings
survives.
(2) If a cause of action survives, and the interest or liability of a
party to any proceedings passes from the party to some other person, the court
may make such orders as it thinks fit for the joinder, removal or
re-arrangement of parties.
(3) Without limiting subrule (2), if a party to an application under
section 20 of the Property (Relationships)
Act 1984 dies, the court may order the substitution of the
legal representative, as mentioned in section 24 (1) of that Act, as a party
to the application.
6.31 Court may dismiss proceedings not prosecuted following
death of party
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 12; DCR Part 7, rule 12; LCR Part 6, rule
12)
(1) This rule applies to any proceedings in which:(a) a party dies, but a cause of action in the proceedings survives
his or her death, and
(b) an order for the joinder of a party to replace the deceased party
is not made within 3 months after the death.
(2) The court may order that, unless an application to join a party to
replace the deceased party is made within a specified time, the proceedings in
relation to the cause of action concerned be
dismissed.
(3) An application for such an order may be made by any person to whom
the deceased party’s liability in relation to the cause of action
concerned has passed (whether or not a party to the
proceedings).
(4) On making an order under this rule, the court may give such
directions as it thinks fit for service of the order on any person (whether or
not a party to the proceedings) who is interested in continuing the
proceedings.
Division 7 Orders as to future conduct of
proceedings
6.32 Orders as to the future conduct of
proceedings
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 11; DCR Part 7, rule 11; LCR Part 6, rule
11)
(1) If in any proceedings the court makes an order under Division 5 or
6, it may also make such orders as it thinks fit for the future conduct of the
proceedings, including orders with respect to the following:(a) the service of the order, and other documents,
(b) the amendment of documents,
(c) the entering of an appearance, or the filing of a defence, by
persons who are joined as defendants,
(d) the substitution of one party for another party or former
party.
(2) If the court orders the substitution of one party for another
party or former party, all things previously done in the proceedings have the
same effect in relation to the new party as they had in relation to the old,
subject to any other order by the court.Note. See rule 6.28 as to when proceedings are taken to have commenced
in relation to a new party.
Division 8 Referred questions of law and stated
cases
6.33 Definitions
(1) In this Division:original
proceedings, in relation to a referred question of law or stated
case, means the proceedings (if any) in which the question or case has
arisen.
referred matter
means a question of law or stated case that has been referred to the Supreme
Court for determination.
referring body
means the court or other authority by which a question of law or stated case
is referred to the Supreme Court for determination.
(2) A reference in this Division to the Supreme Court includes a
reference to the Court of Appeal where the proceedings concerned are assigned
to or in the Court of Appeal.
6.34 Application of Division
This Division applies to proceedings in the Supreme Court for an
order with respect to a referred matter under a legislative provision,
including (but not limited to) the following provisions:Administrative Decisions
Tribunal Act 1997, section 79A, 118 or
118D,
Constitution Further Amendment
(Referendum) Act 1930, section 28,
Consumer, Trader and Tenancy
Tribunal Act 2001, section 66,
Powers of Attorney Act
2003, section 39,
Real Property Act
1900, section 123 or 124,
Note. This Division also applies by force of rules 12.1A and 15.1 of the
Supreme Court
(Corporations) Rules 1999 to questions referred to the Supreme
Court under the following Commonwealth legislation:Australian Securities and Investments
Commission Act 2001, section 61,
Corporations Act 2001,
section 659A.
6.35 Originating process
(1) (Repealed)
(2) The originating process:(a) in the case of proceedings to which the Supreme Court (Corporations) Rules
1999 apply, must be in the form of the originating process
prescribed by rule 2.2 of those rules, and
(b) in any other case, must be in the form of a
summons.
(3) The referred matter:(a) must be in the form of a special case, and
(b) must be filed with the originating
process.
(4) The originating process must join as defendants (or as respondents
where the proceedings are in the Court of Appeal):(a) if the referred matter has arisen in original proceedings, all of
the parties to the original proceedings, or
(b) in any other case, all of the persons who may be directly affected
by the Supreme Court’s determination of the referred
matter.
(5) In the case of proceedings under section 123 of the Real Property Act 1900, the
originating process must also join the Registrar-General as a
defendant.
(6) The Supreme Court may order that such other persons as it
considers appropriate be joined as defendants (or as respondents where the
proceedings are in the Court of Appeal).
6.36 Form of special case
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 50, rule 1)
A special case:(a) must be divided into consecutively numbered paragraphs,
and
(b) must state concisely the questions to be decided and the facts
from which those questions arise, and
(c) must annex all documents necessary to enable the Supreme Court to
decide those questions.
6.37 Procedure for preparing special case
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 50, rule 2)
(1) In the case of a referred matter that has arisen in original
proceedings, a special case:(a) must be prepared in draft by the party having the conduct of the
original proceedings in consultation with the other parties to those
proceedings, and
(b) must be settled by the referring body,
unless the referring body otherwise directs.
(2) In the case of a referred matter that has arisen otherwise than in
original proceedings, a special case must be prepared:(a) in the case of proceedings under section 123 of the Real Property Act 1900, by the
applicant referred to in that section, or
(b) in any other case, by the referring
body.
6.38 Conduct of proceedings
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 50, rule 4)
(1) This rule applies to any proceedings with respect to a referred
matter that has arisen in original proceedings.
(2) Subject to rule 7.8, the party at whose instance the matter has
been referred is to have the conduct of the
proceedings.
6.39 Insufficient case
(cf SCR Part 32, rule 7)
(1) This rule applies to any proceedings in which it appears to the
Supreme Court that a special case:(a) does not sufficiently state the questions to be decided or the
facts from which those questions arise, or
(b) does not annex sufficient documents,
to enable it to determine the proceedings.
(2) In these circumstances, the Supreme Court:(a) may add to or otherwise alter the special case,
or
(b) may send the special case back to the referring body for the
purpose of addition or other alteration.
(c) (Repealed)
6.40 Inferences
(cf FCR Ord 50, rule 1 (3))
The Supreme Court may draw from the facts stated in, and the
documents annexed to, a special case any inference, whether of fact or law,
that might have been drawn from them if proved at a
trial.
6.41 Referred matters under section 28 of the Constitution Further Amendment (Referendum) Act
1930
(1) This rule applies to any question that is referred to the Supreme
Court under section 28 of the Constitution
Further Amendment (Referendum) Act
1930.
(2) Proceedings on the question are commenced by transmission to the
Prothonotary of a statement of the question, as provided for in section 29 of
the Constitution Further Amendment
(Referendum) Act 1930.
(3) On receiving the statement, the Prothonotary must list the matter
before a Judge of the Supreme Court for directions.
(4) The Supreme Court may give all such directions as are necessary
for the conduct and disposal of the proceedings on the
question.
(5) Rules 6.35–6.40 do not apply to the proceedings on the
question.
Division 9 Issues arising under foreign law
6.42 Definitions
In this Division:foreign
court means a court of a country other than
Australia.
foreign
law means the law of a country other than
Australia.
6.43 Filing of notices
(1) A party who contends that an issue in proceedings in the Supreme
Court is governed by foreign law must file and serve on the other parties
affected by the issue a notice (a foreign law
notice) setting out the relevant principles of foreign law and their
application to the issue.
(2) The foreign law notice must be filed and served by the party
contending that an issue is governed by foreign law not more than 6 weeks
after the filing by that party of a summons, statement of claim, statement of
cross-claim or defence in respect of the
proceedings.
(3) A party on whom a foreign law notice is served who disputes the
principles of foreign law or their application must file and serve on the
other parties affected by the issue a notice setting out the matter or matters
in dispute (a notice of
dispute as to foreign law).
(4) The notice of dispute as to foreign law must be filed and served
not more than 8 weeks after the date of service of the foreign law
notice.
6.44 Orders
(1) The Supreme Court may, on the application of one or more of the
parties and with the consent of all of the parties, order that proceedings be
commenced in a foreign court in order to answer a question as to the
principles of foreign law or as to their
application.
(2) The Supreme Court may, on the application of one or more of the
parties or of its own motion, order that the question of foreign law be
answered by a referee appointed in accordance with Division 3 of Part
20.
(3) An order under subrule (1) must:(a) state the question of foreign law to be answered,
and
(b) state the facts or assumptions upon which the answer to the
question is to be determined, and
(c) contain a statement to the effect that the foreign court may vary
the facts or assumptions and the question to be answered,
and
(d) state whether and to what extent the parties may depart from the
facts or assumptions in the determination of the question by the foreign
court.
(4) The Supreme Court may give directions for the preparation of a
statement as to the nature of the issue out of which the question arises for
inclusion with the question to be answered by the foreign court or the
referee.
6.45 Determination of issues arising in foreign court
proceedings
Proceedings for determination of an issue of Australian law, being
an issue with respect to which the Supreme Court may exercise its jurisdiction
and which is relevant to an issue in proceedings in a foreign court, may be
commenced by summons seeking a declaration of the answer to a question in the
form determined by the foreign court.
Part 7 Parties to proceedings and representation
Division 1 General
7.1 By whom proceedings may be commenced and carried
on
(cf SCR Part 4, rules 4 and 4A, Part 66, rule 1; Act No 9 1973,
section 43; Act No 11 1970, section 11)
(1) A natural person may commence and carry on proceedings in any
court, either by a solicitor acting on his or her behalf or in
person.
(1A) Despite subrule (1), but subject to subrule (5), the court may
order that proceedings commenced by a natural person acting on behalf of
another person pursuant to a power of attorney be carried on, on behalf of
that other person, by a solicitor.
(2) A company within the meaning of the Corporations Act 2001 of the
Commonwealth:(a) may commence and carry on proceedings in any court by a solicitor
or by a director of the company, and
(b) may commence and, unless the court orders otherwise, carry on
proceedings in the Local Court by a duly authorised officer or employee of the
company.
(3) In the case of proceedings in the Supreme Court, subrule (2) (a)
authorises a company to commence proceedings by a director only if the
director is also a plaintiff in the proceedings.
(4) A corporation (other than a company within the meaning of the
Corporations Act 2001 of the
Commonwealth):(a) may commence and carry on proceedings in any court by a solicitor,
and
(b) may commence and carry on proceedings in any court (other than the
Local Court) by a duly authorised officer of the corporation,
and
(c) may commence and, unless the court orders otherwise, carry on
proceedings in the Local Court by a duly authorised officer or employee of the
corporation.
(4A) Despite subrules (1)–(4), any person may commence and,
unless the Commission orders otherwise, carry on proceedings in the Industrial
Relations Commission by an industrial agent within the meaning of the Industrial Relations Act
1996.
(4B) Subrule (4A) does not apply to or in respect of proceedings in the
Industrial Relations Commission when constituted as the Industrial
Court.
(5) Despite subrules (1)–(4), any person may commence and,
unless the court orders otherwise, carry on proceedings in the Local
Court:(a) by a commercial agent with respect to debt collection (within the
meaning of the Commercial Agents and Private
Inquiry Agents Act 2004), in relation only to proceedings on
an application for:(i) an instalment order, or
(ii) an order for examination, or
(iii) a writ of execution, or
(iv) a garnishee order, or
(b) by a person holding a licence as a real estate agent, strata
managing agent or on-site residential property manager within the meaning of
the Property, Stock and Business Agents Act
2002 in relation only to:(i) proceedings on an application referred to in paragraph (a),
or
(ii) the filing of a certificate under section 51 of the Consumer, Trader and Tenancy Tribunal Act
2001.
(6) A solicitor who is a person’s solicitor on the record must
hold an unrestricted practising certificate.Note. The term solicitor on the
record is defined in the Dictionary.
7.2 Affidavit as to authority to commence and carry on
proceedings in Supreme Court or District Court
(cf SCR Part 4, rule 4A, Part 11, rule 1A)
(1) A person who commences or carries on proceedings in the Supreme
Court or District Court:(a) as the director of a company within the meaning of the Corporations Act 2001 of the Commonwealth,
or
(b) as the authorised officer of a corporation (other than a company
within the meaning of the Corporations Act
2001 of the Commonwealth),
must file with the originating process, notice of appearance or defence,
as the case may be, an affidavit as to his or her authority to act in that
capacity, together with a copy of the instrument evidencing that
authority.
(2) The affidavit made by the director of a company within the meaning
of the Corporations Act 2001 of the
Commonwealth must contain:(a) a statement to the effect that:(i) the director is a director of the company, and
(ii) the director has been authorised by a resolution of the directors
duly passed at a meeting of directors held on a specified date (which must not
be earlier than 21 days before the date of the affidavit) to commence and
carry on the proceedings, as the case requires, and
(iii) the authority has not been revoked, and
(iv) the director is aware that he or she may be liable to pay some or
all of the costs of the proceedings, or
(b) a statement to the effect that:(i) the director is the managing or governing director of the company
and has authority to exercise the powers of the directors,
and
(ii) the director is aware that he or she may be liable to pay some or
all of the costs of the proceedings.
(3) The affidavit made by the authorised officer of a corporation
(other than a company within the meaning of the Corporations Act 2001 of the Commonwealth)
must contain a statement to the effect that:(a) the officer is the holder of a specified office within the
corporation, and
(b) the officer has been authorised by the corporation to commence and
carry on the proceedings, and
(c) the authority has not been revoked, and
(d) the officer is aware that he or she may be liable to pay some or
all of the costs of the proceedings.
7.3 Issue of subpoena in certain circumstances requires
leave
(cf SCR Part 66, rule 1A)
(1) A subpoena may not be issued, except by leave of the court, unless
the party at whose request the subpoena is to be issued is represented by a
solicitor in the proceedings.
(2) Leave under subrule (1) may be given either generally or in
relation to a particular subpoena or subpoenas.
(3) Despite subrule (1), a subpoena may not be issued in relation to
proceedings in the Small Claims Division of the Local Court, except by leave
of the court, in any circumstances.
Division 2 Representation
7.4, 7.5 (Repealed)
7.6 Representation in cases concerning administration of
estates, trust property or statutory interpretation
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 14)
(1) In relation to proceedings concerning:(a) the administration of a deceased person’s estate,
or
(b) property the subject of a trust, or
(c) the construction of an Act, instrument or other
document,
where a person or class of persons is or may be interested in or affected
by the proceedings, the court may appoint one or more of those persons to
represent any one or more of them.
(2) A person or persons may not be appointed under subrule (1) unless
the court is satisfied of one or more of the following:(a) that the person or class, or a member of the class, cannot, or
cannot readily, be ascertained,
(b) that the person or class, or a member of the class, although
ascertained, cannot be found,
(c) that, although the person or class, or a member of the class, has
been ascertained and found, it is expedient for the purpose of saving expense
(having regard to all of the circumstances, including the amount at stake and
the degree of difficulty of the issue or issues to be determined) for a
representative to be appointed to represent any one or more of
them.
(3) For the purposes of this rule, persons may be treated as having an
interest or liability:(a) even if, in relation to one or more of them, the interest or
liability is a contingent or future interest or liability,
or
(b) even if one or more of those persons is an unborn
child.
(4) This rule does not limit the operation of rule
7.10.
7.7 Judgments and orders bind represented persons in estate
and trust property proceedings
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 14)
A judgment or order made in proceedings in which a party has, by
an order under rule 7.6, been appointed to represent a number of persons, or
members of a class of persons, binds all such persons, and all members of such
a class, as if they had been parties to the
proceedings.
7.8 Court may determine who has conduct of
proceedings
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 17; DCR Part 7, rule 14; LCR Part 6, rule
15)
The court may give the conduct of the whole or any part of any
proceedings to such person as it thinks fit.
7.9 Judgments and orders bind beneficiaries
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 15)
(1) This rule applies to proceedings that have been commenced by or
against a trustee, executor or administrator, including proceedings to enforce
a security by way of foreclosure or otherwise.
(2) It is not necessary to join as a party any of the persons having a
beneficial interest under the trust, or in the estate,
concerned.
(3) Subject to subrule (4), any judgment that is given, and any order
that is made, is as binding on a person having a beneficial interest under the
trust, or in the estate, as it is binding on the trustee, executor or
administrator.
(4) If, in relation to proceedings in which such a judgment or order
has been made, the court is satisfied that the representative, trustee,
executor or administrator did not in fact represent some or all of the persons
having a beneficial interest under the trust, or in the estate, the court may
order that the judgment or order does not bind those
persons.
(5) This rule does not limit the power of the court to order that a
party be joined under rule 6.24.
7.10 Interests of deceased person
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 16; DCR Part 7, rule 13; LCR Part 6, rule
14)
(1) This rule applies to any proceedings in which it appears to the
court:(a) that a deceased person’s estate has an interest in the
proceedings, but is not represented in the proceedings, or
(b) that the executors or administrators of a deceased person’s
estate have an interest in the proceedings that is adverse to the interests of
the estate.
(2) The court:(a) may order that the proceedings continue in the absence of a
representative of the deceased person’s estate, or
(b) may appoint a representative of the deceased person’s estate
for the purposes of the proceedings, but only with the consent of the person
to be appointed.
(3) Any order under this rule, and any judgment or order subsequently
entered or made in the proceedings, binds the deceased person’s estate
to the same extent as the estate would have been bound had a personal
representative of the deceased person been a party to the
proceedings.
(4) Before making an order under this rule, the court may order that
notice of the application be given to such of the persons having an interest
in the estate as it thinks fit.
Division 3 Executors, administrators and trustees
7.11 Executors, administrators and trustees
(cf SCR Part 68, rule 4)
(1) In proceedings relating to an estate, all executors of the will of
the deceased, or all administrators of the estate, must be parties unless one
or more of them has represented the others pursuant to rule
7.4.
(2) In proceedings relating to a trust, all trustees must be
parties.
(3) In proceedings commenced by executors, administrators or trustees,
any executor, administrator or trustee who does not consent to being joined as
a plaintiff must be made a defendant.
7.12 Beneficiaries and claimants
(cf SCR Part 68, rule 5)
(1) In proceedings relating to an estate, all persons having a
beneficial interest in or claim against the estate need not be parties, but
the plaintiff may make parties of such of those persons as he or she thinks
fit.
(2) In proceedings relating to a trust, all persons having a
beneficial interest under the trust need not be parties, but the plaintiff may
make parties of such of those persons as he or she thinks
fit.
(3) This rule has effect despite rule 6.20 (Proceedings affecting
persons having joint entitlement).
Division 4 Persons under legal incapacity
7.13 Definition
In this Division, person under legal
incapacity includes a person who is incapable of managing his or her
affairs.
7.14 Proceedings to be commenced or carried on by
tutor
(cf SCR Part 63, rules 2 and 3 (2); DCR Part 45, rules 2 and 3; LCR
Part 34, rules 3 and 4)
(1) A person under legal incapacity may not commence or carry on
proceedings except by his or her tutor.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, the tutor of a person under
legal incapacity may not commence or carry on proceedings except by a
solicitor.
7.15 Tutors generally
(cf SCR Part 63, rules 4 and 5; DCR Part 45, rules 4 and 5; LCR Part
34, rules 5 and 6)
(1) Subject to this Division, a person may become the tutor of a
person under legal incapacity without the need for any formal instrument of
appointment or any order of a court.
(2) Any person (other than a corporation) is eligible to be the tutor
of a person under legal incapacity, in respect of any proceedings, unless the
person is:(a) a person under legal incapacity, or
(b) a judicial officer, a registrar or any other person involved in
the administration of a court, or
(c) a person who has an interest in the proceedings adverse to the
interests of the person under legal incapacity.
(3) In the case of proceedings with respect to the estate of a person
whose estate is subject to management under the NSW Trustee and Guardian Act 2009,
the tutor of that person is to be the person who has the management of the
person’s estate under that Act.
(4) Subrule (3) does not apply if the person concerned declines to act
as tutor or is unable to act as tutor, or if the court orders
otherwise.
(5) A person may not replace another person as tutor of a person under
legal incapacity except by order of the court.
(6) Anything that these rules authorise or require a party to do in
relation to the conduct of proceedings may, if the party is a person under
legal incapacity, be done on his or her behalf by his or her
tutor.
7.16 Tutor to file certain documents
(cf SCR Part 63, rule 4; DCR Part 45, rule 4; LCR Part 34, rule
5)
A tutor may not commence or carry on proceedings on behalf of a
person under legal incapacity unless there have been filed:(a) the tutor’s consent to act as tutor, and
(b) a certificate, signed by the tutor’s solicitor in the
proceedings, to the effect that the tutor does not have any interest in the
proceedings adverse to the interests of the person under legal
incapacity.
7.17 Non-appearance of person under legal
incapacity
(cf SCR Part 63, rule 6; DCR Part 45, rule 6; LCR Part 34, rules 3A
and 7)
(1) Subject to subrule (2), the plaintiff in proceedings against a
defendant who is a person under legal incapacity may take no further step in
the proceedings following service of the originating process until a tutor has
entered an appearance on behalf of the defendant.Note. If no such appearance is entered, the plaintiff may apply to the
court under rule 7.18 for the appointment of a tutor of the defendant, or for
the removal and appointment of such a tutor.
(2) In the case of proceedings in the Local Court against a defendant
who appears to be a person under legal incapacity by reason only of his or her
minority:(a) the plaintiff may serve on the defendant a notice requiring a
tutor of the defendant to enter an appearance in the proceedings,
and
(b) unless the court orders otherwise, the plaintiff may continue the
proceedings as if the defendant were not a person under legal incapacity if
such an appearance is not entered within 28 days after service of the
notice.
7.18 Court may appoint and remove tutors
(cf SCR Part 63, rules 5, 7 and 8; DCR Part 45, rules 7 and 8; LCR
Part 34, rules 8 and 9)
(1) In any proceedings in which a party is or becomes a person under
legal incapacity:(a) if the person does not have a tutor, the court may appoint a
tutor, or
(b) if the person has a tutor, the court may remove the party’s
tutor and appoint another tutor.
(2) In any proceedings concerning a person under legal incapacity who
is not a party, the court may appoint a tutor of the person and join the
person as a party to the proceedings.
(3) If the court removes a party’s tutor, it may also stay the
proceedings pending the appointment of a new tutor.
(4) Subject to any order of the court, notice of any motion under this
rule is to be served on the person under legal incapacity and, if it proposes
removal of the person’s tutor, on the tutor.
(5) In proceedings on a motion for the appointment of a tutor,
evidence in support of the motion must include:(a) evidence that the party for whom a tutor is to be appointed is a
person under legal incapacity, and
(b) evidence that the proposed tutor consents to being appointed and
does not have any interest in the proceedings adverse to the interests of the
person under legal incapacity.
(6) An application for appointment as tutor under this rule may be
made by the court of its own motion or on the motion of any other person,
including the proposed tutor.
Division 5 Business names
7.19 Persons to sue and be sued in own name
(cf SCR Part 64, rule 4)
Subject to this Division, persons are to sue and be sued in their
own names, and not under any business name.
7.20 Proceedings against defendant operating under
unregistered business name
(cf SCR Part 64, rule 2; DCR Part 46, rule 2; LCR Part 35, rule
2)
(1) Proceedings against a person in respect of anything done or
omitted to be done by the person in the course of, or in relation to, a
business carried on under an unregistered business name may be commenced
against that person, as defendant, under that name.
(2) For the purposes of any such proceedings, the unregistered
business name is taken to be a sufficient description of that
person.
(3) Any judgment or order arising from any such proceedings may be
enforced against that person.
7.21 Defendant sued in business name to respond in own
name
(cf SCR Part 64, rule 4; DCR Part 46, rule 3; LCR Part 35, rule
3)
(1) In any proceedings in which a defendant is sued under a business
name, the defendant must not enter an appearance or file a defence otherwise
than in his or her own name.
(2) When entering an appearance or filing a defence, the defendant
must also file a statement of the names and residential addresses of all
persons who were carrying on business under the business name concerned when
the proceedings were commenced.
(3) The court may order that a defendant’s notice of appearance
or defence be struck out if the defendant has failed to comply with subrule
(2).
7.22 Plaintiff to amend documents in the proceedings to
replace business name with defendant’s own name
(cf SCR Part 64, rule 5; DCR Part 46, rule 4; LCR Part 35, rule
4)
(1) In any proceedings in which a defendant is sued under a business
name, the plaintiff must take such steps as are reasonably practicable:(a) to ascertain the name and residential address of the defendant,
and
(b) to amend such documents in the proceedings as will enable the
proceedings to be continued against the defendant in his or her own
name.
(2) In any such proceedings, the plaintiff may not, except by leave of
the court, take any step in the proceedings other than:(a) the steps of filing and serving originating process,
and
(b) steps to ascertain the name and residential address of the
defendant,
until the documents in the proceedings have been amended as referred to
in subrule (1) (b).
Division 6 Relators
7.23 Relators
(cf SCR Part 4, rule 5)
(1) A relator must act by a solicitor.
(2) A solicitor may not act for a relator in any proceedings
unless:(a) the relator has authorised the solicitor to act in that regard,
and
(b) a copy of the instrument authorising the solicitor to act in that
regard has been filed.
Division 7 Appointment and removal of solicitors
7.24 Power to act by solicitor
(cf SCR Part 66, rule 1; DCR Part 48, rule 1; LCR Part 37, rule
1)
(1) Every act, matter or thing which, by or under the Civil Procedure Act 2005 or these
rules or otherwise by law, is required or allowed to be done by a party may be
done by his or her solicitor.
(2) Subrule (1) does not apply where the context or subject-matter
otherwise indicates or requires.
7.25 Adverse parties
(cf SCR Part 66, rule 2; DCR Part 48, rule 2; LCR Part 37, rule
2)
If a solicitor or a partner of the solicitor is a party to any
proceedings, or acts as solicitor for a party to any proceedings, that
solicitor may not act for any other party in the proceedings, not in the same
interest, except by leave of the court.
7.26 Change of solicitor or agent
(cf SCR Part 66, rules 3 and 4; DCR Part 48, rule 4; LCR Part 37,
rule 4)
(1) A party for whom there is a solicitor on the record in any
proceedings may change solicitors.
(1A) The new solicitor on the record must hold an unrestricted
practising certificate.
(2) A solicitor who has another solicitor acting as his or her agent
in relation to a party may change agents.
(3) A party who changes solicitors, or whose solicitor changes agents,
must file notice of the change.
(4) A copy of the notice of change, as filed, must be served on all
other active parties and, if practicable, on the former solicitor or
agent.
7.27 Removal of solicitor
(cf SCR Part 66, rule 6; DCR Part 48, rule 4; LCR Part 37, rule
4)
(1) A party that terminates the authority of a solicitor to act on the
party’s behalf must file notice of the
termination.
(2) A copy of the notice of termination, as filed, must be served on
all other active parties and, if practicable, on the former
solicitor.
(3) Filing and service of the notice of termination on the other
parties may be effected by the former solicitor.
(4) This rule does not apply to a change of solicitor referred to in
rule 7.26.
7.28 Appointment of solicitor by previously unrepresented
party
(cf SCR Part 66, rule 5; DCR Part 48, rule 3; LCR Part 37, rule
3)
(1) A party that acts for himself or herself in any proceedings may
afterwards appoint a solicitor to act in the proceedings on the party’s
behalf.
(2) A party that appoints a solicitor as referred to in subrule (1)
must file and serve notice of the appointment.
7.29 Withdrawal of solicitor
(cf SCR Part 66, rule 7; DCR Part 48, rule 4; LCR Part 37, rule
4)
(1) A solicitor who ceases to act for a party in any proceedings may
file notice of the change and serve the notice on the
parties.
(2) Except by leave of the court, a solicitor may not file or serve
notice of the change unless he or she has filed and served on the client a
notice of intention to file and serve the notice of change:(a) in the case of proceedings for which a date for trial has been
fixed, at least 28 days before doing so, or
(b) in any other case, at least 7 days before doing
so.
(3) Unless notice of the change is filed with the leave of the court,
a solicitor filing such a notice must include in the notice a statement as to
the date on which service of the notice of intention required by subrule (2)
was effected.
(4) A solicitor may serve a notice of change or notice of intention
under this rule on the former client by posting it to the former client at the
residential or business address of the former client last known to the
solicitor.
7.30 Effect of change
(cf SCR Part 66, rule 8; DCR Part 48, rule 5; LCR Part 37, rule
5)
A change for which notice is required or permitted to be given
under this Division does not take effect:(a) as regards the court, until the notice is filed,
and
(b) as regards any person on whom it is required or permitted to be
served, until a copy of the notice, as filed, is served on that
person.
7.31 Actions by a solicitor corporation
(cf SCR Part 66, rule 10)
Where, by or under the Civil
Procedure Act 2005 or these rules or otherwise by law:(a) any act, matter or thing is authorised or required to be done by a
solicitor for a person, and
(b) the solicitor is a solicitor corporation, and
(c) the act, matter or thing can, in the circumstances of the case,
only be done by a natural person,
the act, matter or thing may be done by a solicitor who is a director,
officer or employee of the corporation.
Division 8 Commencement of proceedings under particular
Acts
7.32 Proceedings under the Confiscation of Proceeds of Crime Act
1989
(1) Without limiting rule 7.1 (1), an appropriate officer within the
meaning of the Confiscation of Proceeds of
Crime Act 1989 may commence and carry on proceedings in the
Local Court by a police prosecutor in relation to an application under that
Act:(a) for a pecuniary penalty order, forfeiture order or drug proceeds
order under that Act, or
(b) for confirmation of a freezing notice.
(2) Once proceedings of the kind referred to in subrule (1) (a) or (b)
(the
original proceedings) have been commenced under the Confiscation of Proceeds of Crime Act
1989 in relation to any person, whether in the Local Court or
elsewhere, any further proceedings under that Act in relation to the same
person (whether or not they form part of, or relate to, the original
proceedings), are to be commenced by notice of motion filed in the original
proceedings.
Note. Pursuant to rule 6.4, the original proceedings must be commenced
by summons.
Division 9 Court appointed referral for legal
assistance
7.33 Objectives
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 1; DCR Part 28C, rule 1)
(1) In the interpretation of this Division, preference must be given
to a construction that will promote, and be consistent with, the purpose in
subrule (2) and the statements in subrules (3) and
(4).
(2) The purpose of this Division is to facilitate, where it is in the
interests of the administration of justice, the provision of legal assistance
to litigants who are otherwise unable to obtain
assistance.
(3) The provision of legal assistance under this Division is not
intended to be a substitute for legal aid.
(4) A referral under this Division is not an indication that the court
has formed an opinion on the merits of a litigant’s
case.
(5) Nothing in this Division requires the court to make a referral, or
to consider a litigant’s case for referral, under this
Division.
7.34 Definitions
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 2; DCR Part 28C, rule 2)
In this Division:litigant, in relation to any
proceedings, means:
(a) a party to the proceedings, or
(b) a person who has been served with a subpoena in the proceedings,
or
(c) a person who has applied to be joined in the
proceedings.
Pro Bono
Panel means the list of barristers and solicitors referred to in
rule 7.35.
registrar means:
(a) in relation to the Supreme Court, the principal registrar of that
Court or any registrar of that Court nominated by the principal registrar,
and
(b) in relation to the Land and Environment Court, the registrar of
that Court, and
(c) in relation to the District Court when sitting at a proclaimed
place (within the meaning of the District
Court Act 1973), the registrar of the District Court for that
place, and
(d) in relation to the Local Court, the registrar for that Local
Court.
scheme
means the scheme for the provision of legal assistance to litigants under this
Division.
7.35 Pro Bono Panel
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 3; DCR Part 28C, rule 3)
The registrar may maintain a list of persons:(a) who are barristers or solicitors, and
(b) who have agreed to participate in the scheme in relation to that
court.
7.36 Referral to a barrister or solicitor
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 4; DCR Part 28C, rule 4)
(1) If satisfied that it is in the interests of the administration of
justice, the court may, by order, refer a litigant to the registrar for
referral to a barrister or solicitor on the Pro Bono Panel for legal
assistance.
(2) For the purposes of subrule (1), the court may take into
account:(a) the means of the litigant, and
(b) the capacity of the litigant to obtain legal assistance outside
the scheme, and
(c) the nature and complexity of the proceedings,
and
(d) any other matter that the court considers
appropriate.
(2A) The court may not refer a litigant for assistance under this rule
if the litigant has obtained assistance under a previous referral at any time
during the immediately preceding period of 3 years unless the court is
satisfied that there are special reasons that justify a further
referral.
(3) The power to refer may be exercised in the absence of the public
and without any attendance by or on behalf of any
person.
(4) If a litigant is referred for assistance under this rule, the
registrar must attempt to arrange for legal assistance to be provided to the
litigant by a barrister or solicitor on the Pro Bono
Panel.
(4A) If the registrar is unable to arrange legal assistance for a
litigant who is referred under this rule within 28 days after the
litigant’s referral, the registrar may make an order terminating the
litigant’s referral.
(5) The registrar may refer a litigant to a particular barrister or
solicitor only if the barrister or solicitor has agreed to accept the
referral.
(6) A referral to a barrister does not prevent a referral also being
made to a solicitor and a referral to a solicitor does not prevent a referral
also being made to a barrister.
7.37 Kind of assistance
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 5; DCR Part 28C, rule 5)
A referral may be made for the following kinds of
assistance:(a) advice in relation to the proceedings,
(b) representation on directions hearing, interlocutory or final
hearing, arbitration or mediation,
(c) drafting or settling of documents to be filed or used in the
proceedings,
(d) representation generally in the conduct of the proceedings or of
part of the proceedings.
7.38 Provision of assistance by barrister or
solicitor
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 6; DCR Part 28C, rule 6)
Subject to rule 7.39, if a barrister or solicitor agrees to accept
a referral, he or she must provide assistance to the litigant in accordance
with the referral.
7.39 Cessation of assistance
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 7; DCR Part 28C, rule 7)
(1) A barrister or solicitor who has agreed to accept a referral may
cease to provide legal assistance to the litigant only:(a) in the circumstances set out in any practice rules governing
professional conduct that apply to the barrister or solicitor,
or
(b) with the written agreement of the litigant, or
(c) with the leave of the registrar.
(2) If a barrister or solicitor ceases to provide legal assistance to
a litigant, the barrister or solicitor must inform the registrar in writing
within 7 days of so ceasing.
(3) If a barrister or solicitor ceases to provide legal assistance to
a litigant, the referral of the litigant for legal assistance in the
proceedings concerned is taken, unless the court otherwise orders, to have
been terminated on that cessation.
7.40 Application for leave
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 8; DCR Part 28C, rule 8)
(1) An application by a barrister or solicitor to the registrar for
leave to cease to provide legal assistance must be in writing and must briefly
state the reasons for the application.
(2) A copy of the application for leave must be served on the
litigant.
(3) An application for leave may be heard by the registrar in the
absence of the public and without any attendance by or on behalf of any
person.
(4) In deciding whether to grant leave under this rule, the registrar
may consider any of the following matters:(a) whether the barrister or solicitor would be likely to be able to
cease to provide legal assistance to the litigant under any practice rules
governing professional conduct that apply to the barrister or
solicitor,
(b) any conflict of interest that the barrister or solicitor may
have,
(c) whether there is a substantial disagreement between the barrister
or solicitor and the litigant in relation to the conduct of the
litigation,
(d) any view of the barrister or solicitor:(i) that the litigant’s case is not well founded in fact or law,
or
(ii) that the litigant’s prosecution of the litigation is an
abuse of process,
(e) whether the barrister or solicitor lacks the time to provide
adequate legal assistance to the litigant because of other professional
commitments,
(f) whether the litigant has refused or failed to pay any
disbursements requested under rule 7.42,
(g) whether it is unfair to the barrister or solicitor to require him
or her to continue to provide legal assistance under the
scheme,
(h) any other matter that the registrar considers
relevant.
(5) An application for leave under this rule and any related
correspondence:(a) is confidential, and
(b) is not part of the proceedings in relation to which the referral
was made, and
(c) does not form part of the court file in relation to those
proceedings.
7.41 Costs
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 9; DCR Part 28C, rule 9)
(1) Subject to subrules (2) and (3) and rule 7.42, a barrister or
solicitor who provides legal assistance to a litigant under the scheme must
not seek or recover any costs for the legal
assistance.
(2) If an order for costs is made in favour of a litigant who is
assisted under the scheme, the barrister or solicitor who has provided the
legal assistance is entitled to recover the amount of costs that another
person is required to pay under the order.
(3) A barrister or solicitor must account to the litigant for any
money received by the barrister or solicitor in respect of any disbursements
that have been paid by the litigant.
7.42 Disbursements
(cf SCR Part 66A, rule 10; DCR Part 28C, rule 10)
A barrister or solicitor who provides legal assistance to a
litigant under the scheme may request the litigant to pay any disbursements
that have been, or may reasonably be, incurred by the barrister or solicitor
on the litigant’s behalf in connection with the legal
assistance.
Part 8 Venue
8.1 Venue at which proceedings to be heard
(cf Act No 9 1973, section 4; DCR Part 2A, rule 1; LCR Part 1, rule
3, Part 3, rule 2)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, the venue at which proceedings
are to be heard is the venue specified by the plaintiff in the originating
process.
(2) The venue so specified must be a venue at which the court
sits.
8.2 Change of venue generally
(cf Act No 9 1973, section 40; DCR Part 2A, rule 4)
(1) If it appears to the court:(a) that a fair or unprejudiced trial of a question arising or likely
to arise in or in connection with any proceedings cannot otherwise be had,
or
(b) for any other reason it is appropriate for the venue of any
proceedings to be changed,
the court may, subject to this Part, make an order changing the venue of
the proceedings.
(2) The judicial officer before whom proceedings are being heard by
the court may direct that proceedings commenced at one location be continued
at another location at which he or she is authorised to hear those
proceedings.
8.3 Part not to apply to orders for examination
This Part does not apply to the examination of a judgment debtor
under an order for examination.
Part 9 Cross-claims
9.1 Making of cross-claim
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 10; DCR Part 20, rule 10; LCR Part 18, rule
1)
(1) A party (the cross-claimant)
may make a cross-claim:(a) in proceedings commenced by statement of claim, within the time
limited for the party to file a defence, or
(b) in proceedings commenced by summons, before the return day
specified in the summons,
or within such further time as the court may
allow.
(2) A cross-claim is to be made:(a) by statement of cross-claim, in the case of a cross-claim in
proceedings commenced by statement of claim, or
(b) by cross-summons, in the case of a cross-claim in proceedings
commenced by summons.
(3) Subject to this Part, these rules apply to a statement of
cross-claim and cross-summons in the same way as they apply to a statement of
claim and summons, respectively.
(4) In any proceedings, each cross-claim is to be numbered
(“first cross-claim”, “second cross-claim” and so on)
in the order in which the cross-claims are filed.
(5) For the purposes of rule 4.2 (2) (d), the identification of a
document as a cross-claim must include the number given to the cross-claim
under this rule.
9.2 Existing parties need not enter separate
appearance
A party against whom a cross-claim is made (the cross-defendant) is not
required to enter an appearance if he or she:(a) is a party to the proceedings in which the cross-claim is made,
and
(b) has entered an appearance in those
proceedings.
9.3 Cross-claimant may rely on previous pleadings
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 11; DCR Part 20, rule 11; LCR Part 18, rule
1)
A cross-claimant may, in the cross-claim, plead all or any of the
facts on which he or she relies by reference to the previous pleadings in the
proceedings from which the cross-claim arises.
9.4 Defence
The cross-defendant must include in his or her defence to a
statement of cross-claim any grounds on which he or she disputes the claim
made by the cross-claimant.
9.5 Default of cross-defendant to cross-claim
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 7; DCR Part 20, rule 7)
If a cross-defendant does not file a defence to a statement of
cross-claim in accordance with these rules or an order of the court:(a) any judgment (including summary judgment, judgment by default or
judgment by consent) on any claim, question or issue in the proceedings, so
far as it is relevant to the cross-claim, and
(b) any decision (including any decision by consent) on any claim,
question or issue in the proceedings, so far as it is
relevant,
is binding, as between the parties to the cross-claim, unless the court
orders otherwise.
9.6 Service on active parties
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 5; DCR Part 20, rule 5)
(1) If a cross-defendant is an active party, personal service of a
statement of cross-claim or cross-summons on that party is not
required.
(2) Rule 10.16 (Service by filing) does not apply to service of a
statement of cross-claim or cross-summons.
9.7 Service on new parties
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 5; DCR Part 20, rule 5; LCR Part 18, rule
1)
(1) This rule applies to the service of a statement of cross-claim or
cross-summons on a person who is not already a party to the proceedings from
which the cross-claim arises.
(2) When serving the statement of cross-claim or cross-summons, the
cross-claimant must serve on the cross-defendant both the originating process
in the proceedings from which the cross-claim arises and such of the following
documents as have been filed by or served on the cross-claimant:(a) in proceedings commenced by statement of claim or in which a
statement of claim has been filed, any other pleadings,
(b) in proceedings commenced by summons, any other
cross-summonses,
(c) any notices of motion not finally disposed of,
(d) any affidavits, other than affidavits that are not relevant to the
questions arising on the cross-claim,
(e) any other documents that have been served by the plaintiff on the
defendant, or by the defendant on the plaintiff, and are intended to be relied
on,
(f) any amendments to any of the documents referred to in paragraphs
(a)–(e).
(3) Service of a statement of cross-claim or cross-summons must be
effected in accordance with the provisions of these rules with respect to
service of originating process.
9.8 Directions
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 4; DCR Part 20, rule 4; LCR Part 18, rule
4)
The court, at any stage of the proceedings:(a) may order that any cross-claim, or any question in or arising on
any cross-claim, is to be separately tried, and
(b) may direct generally the extent to which the usual procedures at a
trial or hearing are to be modified because of the joinder of the
cross-defendant.
9.9 Proceedings to continue together
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 6 (1); DCR Part 20, rule 6 (1); LCR Part 18,
rule 3 (1))
Unless the court orders otherwise, proceedings on a cross-claim
are to be carried on together with the proceedings from which the cross-claim
arises.
9.10 Cross-claim may be separately prosecuted
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 8; DCR Part 20, rule 8; LCR Part 18, rule 3
(5))
(1) A cross-claim may proceed even if:(a) judgment has been entered on the originating process in the
proceedings from which the cross-claim arises or any other cross-claim in the
proceedings, or
(b) the proceedings on the originating process or any other
cross-claim have been stayed, dismissed, withdrawn or
discontinued.
(2) Proceedings on the originating process in the proceedings from
which the cross-claim arises may proceed even if:(a) judgment has been entered on any cross-claim in the proceedings,
or
(b) the proceedings on any such cross-claim have been stayed,
dismissed, withdrawn or discontinued.
9.11 Contribution or indemnity
(cf SCR Part 6, rule 9; DCR Part 20, rule 9; LCR Part 19, rule
1)
(1) If a defendant makes a cross-claim for contribution or indemnity
in respect of a claim made against the defendant in the proceedings, judgment
on the cross-claim:(a) is not to be entered except by leave of the court,
and
(b) is not to be enforced until any judgment in the proceedings
against the defendant has been satisfied.
(2) If a cross-claim in any proceedings includes a claim for
contribution under section 5 of the Law
Reform (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1946 in respect of a
claim made in the proceedings against the party by whom it is filed, a defence
to the cross-claim, or subsequent pleadings on the cross-claim, may not be
filed unless the court so directs.
Part 10 Service of documents generally
Division 1 Service generally
10.1 Service of filed documents
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 28)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, a party that files a document
must as soon as practicable serve copies of the document on each other active
party.
(2) In the case of proceedings in the Local Court, an originating
process may, and a defence must, be served on the other parties, on behalf of
the party by whom it was filed, by an officer of the Local
Court.Note. See rules 10.7 and 10.8 as to how service is to be effected by a
court.
(3) Despite subrule (2), a defence that is filed in proceedings in the
Local Court by means of the ECM system (within the meaning of Part 3) must be
served on the other parties by the party that filed the defence rather than by
an officer of the Local Court.
10.2 Service of affidavits
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 7; DCR Part 30, rule 7; LCR Part 25, rule
7)
(1) A party intending to use an affidavit that has not been filed must
serve it on each other interested party not later than a reasonable time
before the occasion for using it arises.
(2) A party who fails to serve an affidavit as required by subrule (1)
may not use the affidavit except by leave of the
court.
10.3 Service of originating process in Australia
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 2B)
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in the Supreme
Court.
(2) Subject to this Part, originating process may be served anywhere
in Australia, whether in New South Wales or
elsewhere.
(3) An originating process for service in Australia, but outside New
South Wales, must bear a statement either that the plaintiff intends to
proceed under the Service and Execution of Process
Act 1992 of the Commonwealth or that the plaintiff intends to
proceed under the Uniform
Civil Procedure Rules 2005.
(4) The plaintiff may proceed otherwise than in accordance with the
intention stated under subrule (3), but only with the leave of the
court.
10.4 Operation of Service and
Execution of Process Act 1992 of the Commonwealth
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 1A)
This Part does not limit the operation of the Service and Execution of Process Act 1992
of the Commonwealth or any other law of the
Commonwealth.
Division 2 Manner of service
10.5 The various methods of service
(cf SCR Part 9, rules 3 and 4; DCR Part 8, rules 3, 9 and 12; LCR
Part 7, rules 3, 9 and 12)
(1) Subject to these rules, a document may be served on a
person:(a) by means of personal service, or
(b) by posting a copy of the document, addressed to the person:(i) to the person’s address for service, or
(ii) if the person is not an active party, to the person’s
business or residential address, or
(c) by leaving a copy of the document, addressed to the person:(i) at the person’s address for service, or
(ii) if the person is not an active party, at the person’s
business or residential address,
with a person who is apparently of or above the age of 16 years and
apparently employed or residing at that address, or
(d) in the case of service on a corporation, by serving the document
on the corporation in any manner in which service of such a document may, by
law, be served on the corporation.
(2) In the case of a person having an address for service that is a
solicitor’s office address, service of a document on the person may also
be effected:(a) if the notice advising the address for service includes a DX
address, by leaving a copy of the document, addressed to the solicitor, in
that DX box at that address or in another DX box for transmission to that DX
box, or
(b) if the notice advising the address for service includes a fax
number, by faxing a copy of the document to that number,
or
(c) if the notice advising the address for service includes an
electronic service address, by transmitting an electronic copy of the document
to that address.
(3) Unless the contrary is proved, the time at which a document is
taken to have been served is:(a) in the case of a document that is left in a DX box in accordance
with subrule (2) (a), at the end of the second day following the day on which
the copy is so left, or
(b) in the case of a copy of a document that is faxed in accordance
with subrule (2) (b), at the end of the first day following the day on which
the copy is so faxed.
Note. See clause 13 of Schedule 1 to the Electronic Transactions Act 2000 as
to when an electronic copy of a document is taken to have been delivered to an
electronic mail address. See also Division 3 of this Part as to how personal
service is to be effected.
10.6 Service in accordance with agreement between
parties
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 9; DCR Part 8, rule 15; LCR Part 7, rule
15)
(1) In any proceedings, any document (including originating process)
may be served by one party on another (whether in New South Wales or
elsewhere) in accordance with any agreement, acknowledgment or undertaking by
which the party to be served is bound.
(1A) In relation to the service of an originating process in
proceedings on a claim for possession of land, the agreement, acknowledgment
or undertaking referred to in subrule (1) must be made after the originating
process is filed but before it is served.
(2) Service in accordance with subrule (1) is taken for all purposes
(including for the purposes of any rule requiring personal service) to
constitute sufficient service.
10.7 Notice given or served by court
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 14)
Subject to any order of the court, any notice or other document
that is required to be given to or served on any party by the court, or by any
officer of the court, is taken to have been given or served if served in any
manner in which a document not requiring personal service may be served under
this Part.
10.8 Service of defence by court
(cf LCR Part 9, rule 3)
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in the Local
Court.
(2) When filing a defence, whether in person, by post or by use of an
authorised DX system, a party must lodge additional copies of the defence for
service on each of the other active parties.
(3) On receiving such copies, an officer of the court:(a) must mark each copy with the date of acceptance of the document,
and
(b) must return one copy to the party by which it was filed,
and
(c) must cause the remaining copies to be served on each of the other
active parties.
10.9 Service of process on defendant operating under
unregistered business name
(cf SCR Part 64, rule 3; DCR Part 46, rule 2; LCR Part 35, rule
2)
(1) This rule applies to any proceedings against a person in respect
of anything done or omitted to be done by the person in the course of, or in
relation to, a business carried on under an unregistered business
name.
(2) For the purposes of any such proceedings, any document may be
served on the defendant, whether sued in his or her own name or under the
unregistered business name:(a) by leaving it with a person who is apparently engaged in the
business, and apparently of or above the age of 16 years, at any place at
which business is carried on under that name, or
(b) by sending it by post, addressed to the defendant, to any place at
which business is carried on under that name,
whether or not the place concerned is within New South
Wales.
(3) For the purposes of any such proceedings:(a) service of a document in accordance with subrule (2) is taken to
constitute personal service, and
(b) the place at which the document is left, or to which the document
is sent by post, is taken to be the place of service of the document,
and
(c) in the case of a document sent by post, the document is taken to
have been served at the end of 7 days after the day on which it was
sent.
(4) This rule does not limit any other law with respect to the service
of documents.
10.10 Service of process on defendant operating under
registered business name
(cf SCR Part 64, rule 3)
(1) This rule applies to any proceedings against a person carrying on
business under a registered business name in respect of anything done or
omitted to be done by the person in the course of, or in relation to, business
carried on under that name.
(2) For the purposes of any such proceedings, any document may be
served on the defendant, whether sued in his or her own name or under the
registered business name:(a) by leaving it with a person who is apparently engaged in the
business, and apparently of or above the age of 16 years, at any place at
which business is carried on under that name, or
(b) by sending it by post, addressed to the defendant:(i) to any place at which business is carried on under that name,
or
(ii) to the address for service of any person in whose name the
business name is registered under the Business Names Act
2002,
whether or not the place concerned is within New South
Wales.
(3) For the purposes of any such proceedings:(a) service of a document in accordance with subrule (2) is taken to
constitute personal service, and
(b) the place at which the document is left, or to which the document
is sent by post, is taken to be the place of service of the document,
and
(c) in the case of a document sent by post, the document is taken to
have been served at the end of 7 days after the day on which it was
sent.
(4) This rule does not limit any other law with respect to the service
of documents.
10.11 Service of process on partner in limited
partnership
(cf SCR Part 64, rule 3A)
(1) This rule applies to any proceedings against a partner in a
limited partnership (within the meaning of Part 3 of the Partnership Act 1892) in respect of
anything done or omitted to be done by any person in the course of, or in
relation to, a business carried on by the
partnership.
(2) For the purposes of any such proceedings, any document may be
served on the defendant, whether sued in his or her own name or under the
firm-name of the partnership:(a) by leaving it with a person who is apparently engaged in the
business, and apparently of or above the age of 16 years, at the registered
office of the partnership, or
(b) by sending it by post, addressed to the firm-name of the
partnership, to the registered office of the
partnership.
(3) For the purposes of any such proceedings:(a) service of a document in accordance with subrule (2) is taken to
constitute personal service, and
(b) the place at which the document is left as referred to in subrule
(2) (a), or to which the document is sent as referred to in subrule (2) (b),
is taken to be the place of service of the document, and
(c) in the case of a document sent as referred to in subrule (2) (b),
the document is taken to have been served at the end of 7 days after the day
on which it was sent.
(4) This rule does not limit any other law with respect to the service
of documents.
10.12 Service of process on person under legal
incapacity
(cf SCR Part 63, rule 15)
(1) This rule applies to any proceedings in which a document is
required to be served personally on a person under legal
incapacity.
(2) Personal service on a person under legal incapacity may not be
effected otherwise than in accordance with this
rule.
(3) If the person under legal incapacity has a tutor in the
proceedings, the document may be served on the
tutor.
(4) The document may be served on any person (including the person
under legal incapacity) whom the court may, before or after service,
approve.
(5) If the person to be served is a minor and has no tutor in the
proceedings, the document may be served:(a) on the person, but only if the person is aged 16 years or more,
or
(b) on a parent or guardian of the person, or
(c) if the person has no parent or guardian, on a person with whom he
or she resides or in whose care he or she is.
(6) If the person to be served is a protected person (within the
meaning of the NSW Trustee and Guardian Act
2009) and has no tutor in the proceedings, the document may be
served:(a) if the person has a manager in respect of his or her estate, on
the manager, or
(b) if the person does not have a manager, on a person with whom he or
she resides or in whose care he or she is.
(7) Subject to subrule (8), a document served pursuant to this rule
must be served in the manner required by these rules in relation to documents
of the same kind.
(8) In addition to any other service required by these rules:(a) a judgment or order requiring a person under legal incapacity to
do, or refrain from doing, any act, and
(b) a notice of motion for the committal of a person under legal
incapacity, and
(c) a subpoena addressed to a person under legal
incapacity,
must be served personally on the person.
(9) Subrule (8) does not apply to an order for interrogatories or for
discovery or inspection of documents.
10.13 Acceptance of service by solicitor
(SCR Part 9, rule 7; DCR Part 8, rules 6 and 7; LCR Part 7, rules 6
and 7)
If a solicitor notes on a copy of:(a) any originating process, or
(b) any other document required or permitted to be served in any
proceedings, but not required to be personally
served,
that he or she accepts service of the document on behalf of any person,
the document is taken to have been duly served on that person on the date on
which the note is made or on such earlier date of service as may be
proved.
10.14 Substituted and informal service generally
(cf SCR Part 9, rules 10 and 11; DCR Part 8, rules 5 and 16; LCR Part
7, rules 5 and 16)
(1) If a document that is required or permitted to be served on a
person in connection with any proceedings:(a) cannot practicably be served on the person, or
(b) cannot practicably be served on the person in the manner provided
by law,
the court may, by order, direct that, instead of service, such steps be
taken as are specified in the order for the purpose of bringing the document
to the notice of the person concerned.
(2) An order under this rule may direct that the document be taken to
have been served on the person concerned on the happening of a specified event
or on the expiry of a specified time.
(3) If steps have been taken, otherwise than under an order under this
rule, for the purpose of bringing the document to the notice of the person
concerned, the court may, by order, direct that the document be taken to have
been served on that person on a date specified in the
order.
(4) Service in accordance with this rule is taken to constitute
personal service.
10.15 Substituted and informal service of originating process
in proceedings for possession of land
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 5)
(1) This rule applies to originating process that is required to be
served on a defendant in connection with proceedings for the possession of
land but that cannot be served on the defendant without undue delay or
expense.
(2) The court may order that the plaintiff may serve the originating
process on the defendant by affixing a copy of the originating process to a
conspicuous part of the land.
(3) An order under subrule (2) may direct that the originating process
be taken to have been served on the defendant on the expiry of a specified
time.
(4) If a copy of the originating process has been affixed to a
conspicuous part of the land, otherwise than under an order under subrule (2),
the court may order that the originating process be taken to have been served
on the defendant on a date specified in the order.
(5) A party may apply for an order under this rule without filing or
serving notice of motion.
(5A) An application for an order under this rule must be supported by
an affidavit by the applicant that includes:(a) a statement as to the applicant’s knowledge of the
defendant’s whereabouts, and
(b) a statement as to any communications that have occurred between
the applicant and the defendant since the cause of action in the proceedings
arose (including any communications by telephone, fax or electronic
mail).
(6) Service in accordance with this rule is taken to constitute
personal service.
10.16 Service by filing
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 12)
(1) If in any proceedings any document is required or permitted to be
served on:(a) a person who is in default of appearance, or
(b) a person who has entered an appearance but is not an active party
in the proceedings,
the filing of the document is taken to have the same effect as service of
the document on the person unless the court orders
otherwise.
(2) This rule does not apply to any document that is required to be
served personally.
10.17 Service of injunctions
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 15)
If the court grants an interlocutory injunction, the party may
serve notice of the injunction by letter signed by or on behalf of the
registrar.
10.18 Service at address for service in other court or
tribunal
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 8)
If:(a) a decision is given or a case is stated in proceedings before any
judicial officer or other person (the proceedings
below), and
(b) a party to the proceedings below (the subject
party) has an address for service in New South Wales for the
purposes of those proceedings at the office of a solicitor (the address
below), and
(c) proceedings (not being proceedings in relation to punishment for
contempt) arising out of the proceedings below are commenced in the court
(the new
proceedings), and
(d) the plaintiff in the new proceedings has not received notice that
the address below has ceased to be applicable,
documents, including the originating process, may be served on the
subject party at the address below, until the subject party has an address for
service in the new proceedings, as if the address below were the subject
party’s address for service in the new
proceedings.
10.19 Waiver of objection to service
(cf DCR Part 8, rule 5 (3))
A party who files a document in reply to a document alleged to
have been served on that party is taken to have waived any objection to the
fact or manner of service unless he or she files and serves notice of the
objection together with the document so filed.
Division 3 Personal service
10.20 Personal service required only in certain
circumstances
(cf SCR Part 9, rules 1 and 2; DCR Part 8, rule 3; LCR Part 7, rules
3 and 20)
(1) Any document required or permitted to be served on a person in any
proceedings may be personally served, but need not be personally served unless
these rules so require or the court so orders.
(2) Except as otherwise provided by these rules:(a) any originating process, and any order for examination or
garnishee order, in proceedings in the Supreme Court, the Industrial Relations
Commission (including the Commission when constituted as the Industrial
Court), the Land and Environment Court, the District Court or the Dust
Diseases Tribunal must be personally served, and
(b) any originating process in the Local Court must be served in one
of the following ways:(i) it may be personally served on the defendant,
(ii) it may be left, addressed to the defendant, at the
defendant’s business or residential address, with a person who is
apparently of or above the age of 16 years and apparently employed or residing
at that address,
(iii) if served by the Local Court, it may be sent by post, addressed to
the defendant, to the defendant’s business or residential address in an
envelope marked with a return address (being the address of the Local Court
but not so identified), and
(c) any order for examination, garnishee order or subpoena for
attendance in proceedings in the Local Court must be served in one of the
following ways:(i) it may be personally served on the person to whom it is
directed,
(ii) it may be left, addressed to the person to whom it is directed, at
that person’s business or residential address, with a person who is
apparently of or above the age of 16 years and apparently employed or residing
at that address, and
(d) any subpoena for production in proceedings in the District Court
or the Local Court must be served in one of the following ways:(i) it may be served personally on the person to whom it is
directed,
(ii) it may be left, addressed to the person to whom it is directed, at
that person’s business or residential address, with a person who is
apparently of or above the age of 16 years and apparently employed or residing
at that address,
(iii) it may be sent by post, addressed to the person to whom it is
directed, to the person’s business or residential address in an envelope
marked with the return address of the party at whose request the subpoena was
issued.
Note. As to service by post, see section 76 of the Interpretation Act
1987.
(3) If an envelope, posted as referred to in subrule (2) (b) (iii), is
returned to the court by the postal authority as having not been delivered to
the addressee:(a) service of the document contained in the envelope is taken not to
have been effected, and
(b) any judgment given or entered on the basis of that service is to
be set aside,
and the registrar must so advise the party by whom or on whose behalf it
was posted.
(4) Service of a subpoena in accordance with subrule (2) (c) (ii) or
(d) (ii) or (iii) is taken to be personal service for the purposes of rule
33.5 (1).
(5) Unless an earlier date is proved, a defendant who enters an
appearance is taken to have been personally served with the relevant
originating process on the date on which appearance was
entered.
10.21 How personal service effected generally
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 3; DCR Part 8, rules 3 and 14; LCR Part 7, rules
3 and 14)
(1) Personal service of a document on a person is effected by leaving
a copy of the document with the person or, if the person does not accept the
copy, by putting the copy down in the person’s presence and telling the
person the nature of the document.
(2) If, by violence or threat of violence, a person attempting service
is prevented from approaching another person for the purpose of delivering a
document to the other person, the person attempting service may deliver the
document to the other person by leaving it as near as practicable to that
other person.
(3) Service in accordance with subrule (2) is taken to constitute
personal service.
10.22 Personal service on corporation
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 3; DCR Part 8, rule 12; LCR Part 7, rule
12)
Personal service of a document on a corporation is
effected:(a) by personally serving the document on a principal officer of the
corporation, or
(b) by serving the document on the corporation in any other manner in
which service of such a document may, by law, be served on the
corporation.
10.23 Personal service on Crown Solicitor
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 3; DCR Part 8, rule 7A)
For the purposes of section 6 of the Crown Proceedings Act 1988, personal
service of a document on the Crown Solicitor may be duly effected by leaving
the document at the office of the Crown Solicitor with a person who is
apparently a member of the Crown Solicitor’s
staff.
10.24 Personal service on judicial officers
(cf SCR Part 9, rules 7A and 7B)
(1) In proceedings against a judicial officer, personal service of any
document may be effected by leaving a copy of the document:(a) in the case of a judicial officer of the Supreme Court or District
Court, at the office of the principal registrar of that Court,
or
(b) in any other case, at the office of the senior judicial officer of
the court at which the decision or determination was
made,
addressed, in either case, to the judicial officer on whom it is to be
served.
(2) In subrule (1), judicial
officer includes an Assessor within the meaning of the Local Court Act
2007.
10.25 Personal service on inmate of correctional
centre
(cf DCR Part 8, rule 11; LCR Part 7, rule 11)
(1) Personal service of a document on an inmate (within the meaning of
the Crimes (Administration of Sentences) Act
1999) is effected by leaving a copy of the document, at the
correctional centre at which the inmate is held in custody, with the general
manager of the correctional centre.
(2) Personal service of a document on a detainee (within the meaning
of the Children (Detention Centres) Act
1987) is effected by leaving a copy of the document, at the
detention centre at which the detainee is held in custody, with the centre
manager of the detention centre.
10.26 Personal service on person who “keeps
house”
(cf DCR Part 8, rule 13; LCR Part 7, rule 13)
(1) If a person keeps house (that is, remains in premises to which a
person attempting service cannot lawfully or practicably obtain access), the
person attempting service may serve the document on the person keeping
house:(a) by doing one of the following:(i) placing the document in the mail-box for the
premises,
(ii) affixing the document to an outer door of the
premises,
(iii) if the person attempting service cannot lawfully or practicably
obtain access to any such mail-box or door, affixing the document to some part
of the premises, or to some fence or wall surrounding the premises, as near as
practicable to the principal door or entrance to the premises,
and
(b) within 24 hours after doing so, by posting a notice to the
premises, addressed to the person keeping house, informing the person of the
fact that the document has been so placed or
affixed.
(2) Service in accordance with subrule (1) is taken to constitute
personal service.
10.27 Proof of identity
(cf SCR Part 9, rule 4A; DCR Part 8, rule 17; LCR Part 7, rule
17)
For the purposes of proof of service, evidence of a statement by a
person of his or her identity or of his or her holding some office is evidence
of his or her identity or that he or she holds that office, as the case may
be.
Division 4 Service under particular Acts
10.28 Service under the Confiscation of Proceeds of Crime Act
1989
In any proceedings in which notice under the Confiscation of Proceeds of Crime Act
1989 is required to be given in accordance with rules of
court, the notice is to be given by filing it, and serving it on:(a) all active parties, and
(b) all other persons to whom it is required by that Act to be
given,
as soon as practicable after it has been filed.
10.29 Service under the Industrial Relations Act
1996
In any proceedings under the Industrial Relations Act 1996 in
which a document is required to be served on an industrial organisation within
the meaning of that Act, service of the document must be effected:(a) by serving it personally on the organisation’s secretary or
principal officer, or
(b) by leaving it at the organisation’s registered office with a
person who is apparently employed by the organisation, or
(c) by sending it by post, addressed to the organisation’s
secretary or principal officer:(i) to the organisation’s address for service in the
proceedings, or
(ii) if it has no address for service in the proceedings, to the
organisation’s registered office.
Part 11 Service of documents outside Australia and service of
external process
Division 1 General
11.1 Application of Part
(1) This Part applies to proceedings in the Supreme
Court.
(2) For the purposes of this Part, a reference to Australia includes a
reference to the external Territories.
11.2 Cases for service of originating process
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 1A)
(1) Originating process may be served outside Australia in the
circumstances referred to in Schedule 6.
(2) This rule extends to originating process to be served outside
Australia in accordance with the Hague Convention.
11.3 Notice to the defendant served outside
Australia
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 2A)
(1) If originating process is intended to be served on a defendant
outside Australia, a notice to that effect must be included in the originating
process.
(2) This rule does not apply to originating process that is intended
to be served on a defendant outside Australia in accordance with the Hague
Convention.Note. Division 2 of Part 11A deals with the service of local judicial
documents in a country (other than Australia) that is a party to the Hague
Convention.
11.4 Leave for plaintiff to proceed where no appearance by
defendant
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 2)
(1) If originating process is served on a defendant outside Australia,
and the defendant does not enter an appearance, the plaintiff may not proceed
against the defendant except by leave of the Supreme
Court.
(2) A motion for leave under subrule (1) may be made without serving
notice of motion on the defendant.
Note. Rule 11.8 provides for the interaction between this Division and
Part 11A (which deals with service of judicial documents under the Hague
Convention). See Division 3 of Part 11A in relation to default judgment in
proceedings in the Supreme Court after service overseas of a local judicial
document.
11.5 Service of documents other than originating
process
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 3)
Service outside Australia of a document other than originating
process is valid only if it is effected pursuant to the leave of the Supreme
Court or is subsequently confirmed by the Supreme
Court.
11.6 Mode of service
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 5)
A document to be served outside Australia need not be personally
served on a person so long as it is served on the person in accordance with
the law of the country in which service is effected.
11.7 Setting aside originating process served outside
Australia
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 6A)
(1) The Supreme Court may make an order of a kind referred to in rule
12.11 (Setting aside originating process etc) on application by a defendant on
whom originating process is served outside
Australia.
(2) Without limiting subrule (1), the Supreme Court may make an order
under this rule:(a) on the ground that the service of the originating process is not
authorised by these rules, or
(b) on the ground that the court is an inappropriate forum for the
trial of the proceedings.
11.8 Operation of Commonwealth laws and Hague
Convention
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 6)
This Part does not require the leave of the Supreme Court for any
service or other thing that may be effected or done under any law of the
Commonwealth, the Hague Convention or Part 11A.Note. Part 11A deals with service of judicial documents under the Hague
Convention.
Division 2 Service outside Australia in accordance with
Attorney General’s arrangements
11.8A Application of Division
This Division does not apply to any document that is intended to
be served on a person outside Australia in accordance with the Hague
Convention.Note. Division 2 of Part 11A deals with the service of local judicial
documents in a country (other than Australia) that is a party to the Hague
Convention.
11.9 Definitions
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 7)
In this Division:applicant means the person
by whom an application is made under rule 11.10 (1) (a).
participating
country means:
(a) any country that is a signatory to an international convention
with respect to the service of documents in that country to which Australia is
a signatory, or
(b) in relation to particular proceedings, any other country declared
by the Attorney General, or by some other person authorised by the Attorney
General for the purposes of this definition, by notice filed in the
proceedings, to be a country to which this Division
applies.
undertaking as to
expenses means an undertaking by an applicant or his or her
solicitor to pay to the registrar an amount equal to the sum of all expenses
incurred in consequence of the request for service.
11.10 Filing of requisite documents
(cf SCR Part 10, rules 8, 9 and 10)
(1) A person requiring a document to be served in a participating
country may file the following documents in the Supreme Court:(a) an application to the principal registrar of the Supreme Court
that a sealed copy of a document be transmitted to that country for service on
the person specified in the application as the person to be
served,
(b) if the applicant requires service of the document under an
international convention with respect to the service of documents to which
that country and Australia are both signatories, a statement to that
effect,
(c) the document to be served and (unless English is an official
language of the country concerned) a translation of the
document,
(d) if any special manner of service is required, a request for
service in that manner and (unless English is an official language of the
country concerned) a translation of the request,
(e) an undertaking as to expenses,
together with such further copies of those documents as the principal
registrar may direct.
(2) A translation of a document referred to in subrule (1):(a) must be in an official language of the country in which service is
required, and
(b) must bear a certificate by the translator, in that language,
stating his or her qualifications and certifying that the translation is a
correct translation of the document.
11.11 Procedure on filing and lodgment
(cf SCR Part 10, rules 11 and 12)
(1) After all relevant documents have been filed as referred to in
rule 11.10, the principal registrar of the Supreme Court must seal them and
send the lodged documents to the Director-General of the Attorney
General’s Department for transmission for service, together with such
letter of request (if any) as may be necessary.
(2) A certificate as to service, attempted service or non-service of
any document so sent that is issued by:(a) a judicial authority or other responsible person in the country
concerned, or
(b) a British or Australian consular authority in the country
concerned,
is evidence of the matters stated in the
certificate.
11.12 Recovery of unpaid expenses
(cf SCR Part 10, rule 13)
If an applicant who has given an undertaking as to expenses does
not, within 7 days after service on the applicant of an account of expenses
incurred in relation to his or her application, pay to the principal registrar
of the Supreme Court the amount of the expenses, the Supreme Court:(a) may order the applicant to pay the amount of the expenses to the
principal registrar, and
(b) may stay the proceedings, until payment is made, so far as
concerns the whole or any part of any claim for relief by the
applicant.
Division 3 Service of external process
11.13 Application
(cf SCR Part 57, rule 1)
(1) Subject to subrule (2), this Division applies to the service in
the State of any document that is required in connection with civil
proceedings pending before a court outside the State, where:(a) a letter of request from the court has been received by the
principal registrar of the Supreme Court, and
(b) either:(i) the request is for service pursuant to a convention,
or
(ii) the Attorney General, or some other person authorised by the
Attorney General for the purposes of this rule, certifies that effect ought to
be given to the request.
(2) This Division does not apply to the service in this State of any
foreign judicial document (within the meaning of Part 11A) in accordance with
a request for service made under the Hague Convention.Note. Division 4 of Part 11A deals with the service in New South Wales
of foreign judicial documents originating in countries that are parties to the
Hague Convention.
11.14 Requisite documents
(cf SCR Part 57, rule 2)
In order that service may be effected in accordance with this
Division, the following documents must be delivered to the principal registrar
of the Supreme Court, unless the principal registrar otherwise directs:(a) the document to be served and 2 copies of it,
(b) a copy of the letter of request,
(c) if the document or letter is not in English, a translation of it
in English and a copy of the translation.
11.15 Service
(cf SCR Part 57, rule 3)
(1) The principal registrar of the Supreme Court is to request the
Sheriff or some other person to serve the document
concerned.
(2) The document may be served in any manner in which originating
process in proceedings in the Supreme Court may be served, including
substituted service pursuant to rule 10.14.
(3) Proceedings for an order for substituted service may be commenced
only by the Attorney General.
11.16 Affidavit of service
(cf SCR Part 57, rule 4)
(1) After the document has been served or attempts to serve the
document have failed, the Sheriff or other person requested to serve the
document must make an affidavit of service, and lodge it together with such
further copies of the affidavit as the principal registrar of the Supreme
Court may direct.
(2) The affidavit must state when, where and how service was effected
or attempted, and the costs incurred in connection with the service or
attempted service.
11.17 Certificate
(cf SCR Part 57, rule 5)
(1) If the request for service is made pursuant to a convention, the
principal registrar of the Supreme Court must give either:(a) a certificate complying with subrule (2), or
(b) such other certificate as is appropriate to the terms of the
relevant convention.
(2) A certificate referred to in subrule (1) (a):(a) must certify:(i) that the document or a copy of it was served on the person at the
time, and in the manner, specified in the certificate, or
(ii) if attempts to effect service failed, that service has failed and
the reasons for the failure, and
(b) must certify the amount of the costs
incurred.
(3) If the request for service is made otherwise than pursuant to a
convention, the principal registrar of the Supreme Court must give
either:(a) a certificate complying with subrule (4), or
(b) such other certificate as is appropriate to the terms of the
letter of request.
(4) A certificate referred to in subrule (3) (a):(a) must annex the letter of request, a copy of the document to be
served and of any translation, and a copy of the affidavit under rule 11.16,
and
(b) must identify the annexures, and
(c) must certify:(i) that the manner of service of the document and the proof of
service are such as are required by these rules in relation to the service of
originating process of the Supreme Court, or
(ii) if attempts to effect service failed, that service has failed and
the reasons for the failure, and
(d) must certify the amount of the costs
incurred.
(5) In each case, the certificate is to be sealed with the seal of the
Supreme Court.
(6) The principal registrar of the Supreme Court must send the
certificate to the Director-General of the Attorney General’s Department
or, if the letter of request or any relevant convention so requires, to the
appropriate consul or other authority.
Part 11A Service under the Hague Convention
Division 1 Preliminary
Note 1. This Part forms part of a scheme to implement Australia’s
obligations under the Hague Convention on the
Service Abroad of Judicial and Extrajudicial Documents in Civil or Commercial
Matters. Under the Convention, the Attorney-General’s
Department of the Commonwealth is designated as the Central Authority (under
Article 2 of the Convention) and certain courts and government departments
are, for certain purposes, designated as “other” or
“additional” authorities (under Article 18 of the
Convention).
Note 2. This Part provides (in Division 2) for service in overseas
Convention countries of local judicial documents (documents that relate to
proceedings in the Court) and (in Division 3) for default judgment in
proceedings in the Court after service overseas of such a document. Division
4, on the other hand, deals with service by the Court or arranged by the Court
in its role as an other or additional authority, of judicial documents
emanating from overseas Convention countries.
Note 3. The Attorney-General’s Department of the Commonwealth
maintains a copy of the Convention, a list of all Convention countries,
details of declarations and objections made under the Convention by each of
those countries and the names and addresses of the Central and other
authorities of each of those countries. A copy of the Convention can be found
at http://www.hcch.net.
11A.1 Definitions
In this Part:additional
authority, for a Convention country, means an authority that
is:
(a) for the time being designated by that country, under Article 18 of
the Hague Convention, to be an authority (other than the Central Authority)
for that country, and
(b) competent to receive requests for service abroad emanating from
Australia.
applicant, for a request
for service abroad or a request for service in this jurisdiction, means the
person on whose behalf service is requested.
Note. The term applicant
may have a different meaning in other Parts of these
rules.
Central
Authority, for a Convention country, means an authority that is for
the time being designated by that country, under Article 2 of the Hague
Convention, to be the Central Authority for that country.
certificate of
service means a certificate of service that has been completed for
the purposes of Article 6 of the Hague Convention.
certifying
authority, for a Convention country, means the Central Authority for
the country or some other authority that is for the time being designated by
the country, under Article 6 of the Hague Convention, to complete certificates
of service in the form annexed to the Hague Convention.
civil
proceedings means any judicial proceedings in relation to civil or
commercial matters.
Convention
country means a country, other than Australia, that is a party to
the Hague Convention.
defendant, for a request
for service abroad of an initiating process, means the person on whom the
initiating process is requested to be served.
foreign judicial
document means a judicial document that originates in a Convention
country and that relates to civil proceedings in a court of that
country.
forwarding
authority:
(a) for a request for service of a foreign judicial document in this
jurisdiction—the authority or judicial officer of the Convention country
in which the document originates that forwards the request (being an authority
or judicial officer that is competent under the law of that country to forward
a request for service under Article 3 of the Hague Convention),
or
(b) for a request for service of a local judicial document in a
Convention country—the Registrar.
Hague
Convention means the Convention on the
Service Abroad of Judicial and Extrajudicial Documents in Civil or Commercial
Matters done at the Hague on 15 November 1965.
initiating
process means any document by which proceedings (including
proceedings on any cross-claim or third party notice) are
commenced.
local judicial
document means a judicial document that relates to civil proceedings
in the Court.
Registrar means the
principal registrar of the Court, and includes any other person who, by
delegation or otherwise, is authorised to exercise the functions of that
office.
request for service
abroad means a request for service in a Convention country of a
local judicial document mentioned in rule 11A.4 (1).
request
for service in this jurisdiction means a request for service in this
jurisdiction of a foreign judicial document mentioned in rule 11A.13
(1).
the
Court means the Supreme Court.
this
jurisdiction means New South Wales.
11A.2 Provisions of this Part to prevail
The provisions of this Part prevail to the extent of any
inconsistency between those provisions and any other provisions of these
rules.
Division 2 Service abroad of local judicial
documents
11A.3 Application of Division
(1) Subject to subrule (2), this Division applies to service in a
Convention country of a local judicial document.
(2) This Division does not apply if service of the document is
effected, without application of any compulsion, by an Australian diplomatic
or consular agent mentioned in Article 8 of the Hague
Convention.
11A.4 Application for request for service abroad
(1) A person may apply to the Registrar, in the Registrar’s
capacity as a forwarding authority, for a request for service in a Convention
country of a local judicial document.
(2) The application must be accompanied by 3 copies of each of the
following documents:(a) a draft request for service abroad, which must be in the approved
form,
(b) the document to be served,
(c) a summary of the document to be served, which must be in the
approved form,
(d) if, under Article 5 of the Hague Convention, the Central Authority
or any additional authority of the country to which the request is addressed
requires the document to be served to be written in, or translated into, the
official language or one of the official languages of that country, a
translation into that language of both the document to be served and the
summary of the document to be served.
(3) The application must contain a written undertaking to the Court,
signed by the legal practitioner on the record for the applicant in the
proceedings to which the local judicial document relates or, if there is no
legal practitioner on the record for the applicant in those proceedings, by
the applicant:(a) to be personally liable for all costs that are incurred:(i) by the employment of a person to serve the documents to be served,
being a person who is qualified to do so under the law of the Convention
country in which the documents are to be served, or
(ii) by the use of any particular method of service that has been
requested by the applicant for the service of the documents to be served,
and
(b) to pay the amount of those costs to the Registrar within 28 days
after receipt from the Registrar of a notice specifying the amount of those
costs under rule 11A.6 (3), and
(c) to give such security for those costs as the Registrar may
require.
(4) The draft request for service abroad:(a) must be completed (except for signature) by the applicant,
and
(b) must state whether (if the time fixed for entering an appearance
in the proceedings to which the local judicial document relates expires before
service is effected) the applicant wants service to be attempted after the
expiry of that time, and
(c) must be addressed to the Central Authority, or to an additional
authority, for the Convention country in which the person is to be served,
and
(d) may state that the applicant requires a certificate of service
that is completed by an additional authority to be countersigned by the
Central Authority.
(5) Any translation required under subrule (2) (d) must bear a
certificate (in both English and the language used in the translation) signed
by the translator stating:(a) that the translation is an accurate translation of the documents
to be served, and
(b) the translator’s full name and address and his or her
qualifications for making the translation.
11A.5 How application to be dealt with
(1) If satisfied that the application and its accompanying documents
comply with rule 11A.4, the Registrar:(a) must sign the request for service abroad, and
(b) must forward 2 copies of the relevant documents:(i) if the applicant has asked for the request to be forwarded to a
nominated additional authority for the Convention country in which service of
the document is to be effected—to the nominated additional authority,
or
(ii) in any other case—to the Central Authority for the
Convention country in which service of the document is to be
effected.
(2) The relevant
documents mentioned in subrule (1) (b) are the following:(a) the request for service abroad (duly signed),
(b) the document to be served,
(c) the summary of the document to be served,
(d) if required under rule 11A.4 (2) (d), a translation into the
relevant language of each of the documents mentioned in paragraphs (b) and
(c).
(3) If not satisfied that the application or any of its accompanying
documents complies with rule 11A.4, the Registrar must inform the applicant of
the respects in which the application or document fails to
comply.
11A.6 Procedure on receipt of certificate of
service
(1) Subject to subrule (5), on receipt of a certificate of service in
due form in relation to a local judicial document to which a request for
service abroad relates, the Registrar:(a) must arrange for the original certificate to be filed in the
proceedings to which the document relates, and
(b) must send a copy of the certificate to:(i) the legal practitioner on the record for the applicant in those
proceedings, or
(ii) if there is no legal practitioner on the record for the applicant
in those proceedings—the applicant.
(2) For the purposes of subrule (1), a certificate of service is in
due form if:(a) it is in the approved form, and
(b) it has been completed by a certifying authority for the Convention
country in which service was requested, and
(c) if the applicant requires a certificate of service that is
completed by an additional authority to be countersigned by the Central
Authority, it has been so countersigned.
(3) On receipt of a statement of costs in due form in relation to the
service of a local judicial document mentioned in subrule (1), the Registrar
must send to the legal practitioner or applicant who gave the undertaking
mentioned in rule 11A.4 (3) a notice specifying the amount of those
costs.
(4) For the purposes of subrule (3), a statement of costs is in due
form if:(a) it relates only to costs of a kind mentioned in rule 11A.4 (3)
(a), and
(b) it has been completed by a certifying authority for the Convention
country in which service was requested.
(5) Subrule (1) does not apply unless:(a) adequate security to cover the costs mentioned in subrule (3) has
been given under rule 11A.4 (3) (c), or
(b) to the extent to which the security so given is inadequate to
cover those costs, an amount equal to the amount by which those costs exceed
the security so given has been paid to the
Registrar.
11A.7 Payment of costs
(1) On receipt of a notice under rule 11A.6 (3) in relation to the
costs of service, the legal practitioner or applicant, as the case may be,
must pay to the Registrar the amount specified in the notice as the amount of
those costs.
(2) If the legal practitioner or applicant fails to pay that amount
within 28 days after receiving the notice:(a) except by leave of the Court, the applicant may not take any
further step in the proceedings to which the local judicial document relates
until those costs are paid to the Registrar, and
(b) the Registrar may take such steps as are appropriate to enforce
the undertaking for payment of those costs.
11A.8 Evidence of service
A certificate of service in relation to a local judicial document
(being a certificate in due form within the meaning of rule 11A.6 (2)) that
certifies that service of the document was effected on a specified date is, in
the absence of any evidence to the contrary, sufficient proof that:(a) service of the document was effected by the method specified in
the certificate on that date, and
(b) if that method of service was requested by the applicant, that
method is compatible with the law in force in the Convention country in which
service was effected.
Division 3 Default judgment following service abroad of
initiating process
11A.9 Application of Division
This Division applies to civil proceedings for which an initiating
process has been forwarded following a request for service abroad to the
Central Authority (or to an additional authority) for a Convention
country.
11A.10 Restriction on power to enter default judgment if
certificate of service filed
(1) This rule applies if:(a) a certificate of service of initiating process has been filed in
the proceedings (being a certificate in due form within the meaning of rule
11A.6 (2)) that states that service has been duly effected,
and
(b) the defendant has not appeared or filed a notice of address for
service.
(2) In circumstances to which this rule applies, default judgment may
not be given against the defendant unless the Court is satisfied that:(a) the initiating process was served on the defendant:(i) by a method of service prescribed by the internal law of the
Convention country for the service of documents in domestic proceedings on
persons who are within its territory, or
(ii) if the applicant requested a particular method of service (being a
method under which the document was actually delivered to the defendant or to
his or her residence) and that method is compatible with the law in force in
that country, by that method, or
(iii) if the applicant did not request a particular method of service,
in circumstances where the defendant accepted the document voluntarily,
and
(b) the initiating process was served in sufficient time to enable the
defendant to enter an appearance in the
proceedings.
(3) In subrule (2) (b), sufficient
time means:(a) 42 days from the date specified in the certificate of service in
relation to the initiating process as the date on which service of the process
was effected, or
(b) such lesser time as the Court considers, in the circumstances, to
be a sufficient time to enable the defendant to enter an appearance in the
proceedings.
11A.11 Restriction on power to enter default judgment if
certificate of service not filed
(1) This rule applies if:(a) a certificate of service of initiating process has not been filed
in the proceedings, or
(b) a certificate of service of initiating process has been filed in
the proceedings (being a certificate in due form within the meaning of rule
11A.6 (2)) that states that service has not been
effected,
and the defendant has not appeared or filed a notice of address for
service.
(2) If this rule applies, default judgment may not be given against
the defendant unless the Court is satisfied that:(a) the initiating process was forwarded to the Central Authority, or
to an additional authority, for the Convention country in which service of the
initiating process was requested, and
(b) a period that is adequate in the circumstances (being a period of
not less than 6 months) has elapsed since the date on which initiating process
was so forwarded, and
(c) every reasonable effort has been made:(i) to obtain a certificate of service from the relevant certifying
authority, or
(ii) to effect service of the initiating
process,
as the case requires.
11A.12 Setting aside judgment in default of
appearance
(1) This rule applies if default judgment has been entered against the
defendant in proceedings to which this Division
applies.
(2) If this rule applies, the Court may set aside the judgment on the
application of the defendant if it is satisfied that the defendant:(a) without any fault on the defendant’s part, did not have
knowledge of the initiating process in sufficient time to defend the
proceedings, and
(b) has a prima facie defence to the proceedings on the
merits.
(3) An application to have a judgment set aside under this rule may be
filed:(a) at any time within 12 months after the date on which the judgment
was given, or
(b) after the expiry of that 12-month period, within such time after
the defendant acquires knowledge of the judgment as the Court considers
reasonable in the circumstances.
(4) Nothing in this rule affects any other power of the Court to set
aside or vary a judgment.
Division 4 Local service of foreign judicial
documents
11A.13 Application of Division
(1) This Division applies to service in this jurisdiction of a foreign
judicial document in relation to which a due form of request for service has
been forwarded to the Court:(a) by the Attorney-General’s Department of the Commonwealth,
whether in the first instance or following a referral under rule 11A.14,
or
(b) by a forwarding authority.
(2) Subject to subrule (3), a request for service in this jurisdiction
is in due form if it is in the approved form and is accompanied by the
following documents:(a) the document to be served,
(b) a summary of the document to be served, which must be in the
approved form,
(c) a copy of the request and of each of the documents mentioned in
paragraphs (a) and (b),
(d) if either of the documents mentioned in paragraphs (a) and (b) is
not in the English language, an English translation of the
document.
(3) Any translation required under subrule (2) (d) must bear a
certificate (in English) signed by the translator stating:(a) that the translation is an accurate translation of the document,
and
(b) the translator’s full name and address and his or her
qualifications for making the translation.
11A.14 Certain documents to be referred back to the
Attorney-General’s Department of the Commonwealth
If, after receiving a request for service in this jurisdiction,
the Registrar is of the opinion:(a) that the request does not comply with rule 11A.13,
or
(b) that the document to which the request relates is not a foreign
judicial document, or
(c) that compliance with the request may infringe Australia’s
sovereignty or security, or
(d) that the request seeks service of a document in some other State
or Territory of the Commonwealth,
the Registrar must refer the request to the Attorney-General’s
Department of the Commonwealth together with a statement of his or her
opinion.Note. The Attorney General’s Department of the Commonwealth will
deal with misdirected and non-compliant requests, make arrangements for the
service of extrajudicial documents and assess and decide questions concerning
Australia’s sovereignty and security.
11A.15 Service
(1) Subject to rule 11A.14, on receipt of a request for service in
this jurisdiction, the Court must arrange for the service of the relevant
documents in accordance with the request.
(2) The relevant documents mentioned in subrule (1) are the
following:(a) the document to be served,
(b) a summary of the document to be served,
(c) a copy of the request for service in this
jurisdiction,
(d) if either of the documents mentioned in paragraphs (a) and (b) is
not in the English language, an English translation of the
document.
(3) Service of the relevant documents may be effected by any of the
following methods of service:(a) by a method of service prescribed by the law in force in this
jurisdiction:(i) for the service of a document of a kind corresponding to the
document to be served, or
(ii) if there is no such corresponding kind of document, for the
service of initiating process in proceedings in the
Court,
(b) if the applicant has requested a particular method of service and
that method is compatible with the law in force in this jurisdiction, by that
method,
(c) if the applicant has not requested a particular method of service
and the person requested to be served accepts the document voluntarily, by
delivery of the document to the person requested to be
served.
11A.16 Affidavit as to service
(1) If service of a document has been effected pursuant to a request
for service in this jurisdiction, the person by whom service has been effected
must lodge with the Court an affidavit specifying:(a) the time, day of the week and date on which the document was
served, and
(b) the place where the document was served, and
(c) the method of service, and
(d) the person on whom the document was served,
and
(e) the way in which that person was
identified.
(2) If attempts to serve a document pursuant to a request for service
in this jurisdiction have failed, the person by whom service has been
attempted must lodge with the Court an affidavit specifying:(a) details of the attempts made to serve the document,
and
(b) the reasons that have prevented
service.
(3) When an affidavit as to service of a document has been lodged in
accordance with this rule, the Registrar:(a) must complete a certificate of service, sealed with the seal of
the Court, on the reverse side of, or attached to, the request for service in
this jurisdiction, and
(b) must forward the certificate of service, together with a statement
as to the costs incurred in relation to the service or attempted service of
the document, directly to the forwarding authority from which the request was
received.
(4) A certificate of service must be:(a) in the approved form, or
(b) if a form of certificate of service that substantially corresponds
to the approved form accompanies the request for service, in that accompanying
form.
Part 12 Discontinuance, withdrawal, dismissal and setting
aside of originating process
Division 1 Discontinuance of claim
12.1 Discontinuance of proceedings
(cf SCR Part 21, rules 2 and 5; DCR Part 18, rule 1; LCR Part 17,
rule 1)
(1) The plaintiff in any proceedings may, by filing a notice of
discontinuance, discontinue the proceedings, either as to all claims for
relief or as to all claims for relief so far as they concern a particular
defendant:(a) with the consent of each other active party in the proceedings,
or
(b) with the leave of the court.
(2) A notice of discontinuance:(a) must bear a certificate by the plaintiff, or by his or her
solicitor, to the effect that the plaintiff does not represent any other
person, and
(b) except where it is filed with the leave of the court, must be
accompanied by a notice from each party whose consent is required by subrule
(1) to the effect that the party consents to the proceedings being
discontinued in accordance with the notice of
discontinuance.
(3) If any such consent is given on terms, those terms are to be
incorporated in the notice of consent.
(4) If any party has not been served with the originating process, the
plaintiff must file an affidavit to that effect.
(5) For the purposes of this rule, proceedings on a cross-claim are
taken to be different proceedings to the proceedings on the originating
process and to proceedings on any other
cross-claim.
12.2 (Repealed)
12.3 Effect of discontinuance
(cf SCR Part 21, rule 7; DCR Part 18, rule 7; LCR Part 17, rule
8)
(1) A discontinuance of proceedings with respect to a
plaintiff’s claim for relief does not prevent the plaintiff from
claiming the same relief in fresh proceedings.
(2) Subrule (1) is subject to the terms of any consent to the
discontinuance or of any leave to discontinue.
12.4 Stay of further proceedings to secure costs of
discontinued proceedings
(cf SCR Part 21, rule 8; DCR Part 18, rule 8; LCR Part 17, rule
9)
If:(a) as a consequence of the discontinuance of proceedings, a plaintiff
is liable to pay the costs of another party in relation to those proceedings,
and
(b) before payment of the costs, the plaintiff commences further
proceedings against that other party on the same or substantially the same
cause of action as that on which the former proceedings were
commenced,
the court may stay the further proceedings until those costs are paid and
may make such consequential orders as it thinks fit.Note. See also section 67 of the Civil
Procedure Act 2005 as to the terms on which a stay may be
granted, and rule 42.19 as to costs payable in relation to discontinued
proceedings.
Division 2 Withdrawal of appearance or pleading
12.5 Withdrawal of appearance
(cf SCR Part 21, rule 1)
An active party may withdraw an appearance by leave of the
court.
12.6 Withdrawal of matter in defence or subsequent
pleading
(cf SCR Part 21, rules 3 and 5; DCR Part 18, rule 2; LCR Part 17,
rule 2)
(1) A party raising any matter in a defence or subsequent pleading may
withdraw the matter at any time.
(2) Despite subrule (1), a party may not withdraw any admission, or
any other matter that operates for the benefit of another party, except with
the consent of the other party or by leave of the
court.
(3) A withdrawal under this rule is to be made by filing a notice of
withdrawal stating the extent of the withdrawal.
(4) If the withdrawal is by consent, the notice under subrule (3) must
be accompanied by a notice from each party whose consent is required by
subrule (2) to the effect that the party consents to the admission or other
matter being withdrawn in accordance with the notice of
withdrawal.
Division 3 Dismissal of proceedings etc for lack of
progress
12.7 Dismissal of proceedings etc for want of due
despatch
(cf SCR Part 5, rule 12, Part 32A, rules 1 and 2; DCR Part 18, rules
3 and 9; LCR Part 17, rule 4)
(1) If a plaintiff does not prosecute the proceedings with due
despatch, the court may order that the proceedings be dismissed or make such
other order as the court thinks fit.
(2) If the defendant does not conduct the defence with due despatch,
the court may strike out the defence, either in whole or in part, or make such
other order as the court thinks fit.
Note. See rule 42.20 as to the effect of dismissal with respect to
costs.
12.8 Additional grounds for dismissal of proceedings by
Supreme Court or Land and Environment Court
(cf SCR Part 32A, rules 1 and 2)
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in the Supreme Court or the Land
and Environment Court.
(2) The court may, of its own motion, make an order dismissing the
proceedings if it appears from the court’s records that, for over 5
months, no party to the proceedings has taken any step in the
proceedings.
(3) Such an order may not be made:(a) if the proceedings, or any part of the proceedings, are listed for
a future date, or
(b) if there are any notices of motion or other applications in the
proceedings that are yet to be determined, or
(c) if a party satisfies the court that such an order should not be
made.
(4) Before such an order is made, notice of the proposed order is to
be given to the plaintiff and to each other active party, being a notice that
gives each of them a reasonable opportunity to be heard in relation to the
proposal.
(5) Such a notice is to be sent by post, addressed to the person to
whom it is directed:(a) at the person’s address for service, or
(b) if the person has no address for service, at the person’s
last known address,
in an envelope marked with the court’s return
address.
(6) A notice, posted as referred to in subrule (5), is taken to have
been received by the person to whom it was addressed even if it is returned to
the court as having not been delivered to the
addressee.
12.9 Additional grounds for dismissal of proceedings by
District Court or Local Court
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in the District Court or the
Local Court that have been commenced by statement of claim or in which a
statement of claim has been filed.
(2) The court may, of its own motion, make an order dismissing the
proceedings if:(a) a defence or cross-claim is not filed, or
(b) an application for default judgment is not filed,
or
(c) the proceedings are not otherwise disposed
of,
within 9 months after the statement of claim is
filed.
(3) Such an order may be made without notice to the plaintiff or any
other party.
(4) Such an order may not be made if there are any notices of motion
or other applications in the proceedings that are yet to be
determined.
12.10 Stay of further proceedings to secure costs of
proceedings dismissed
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 8 (2); DCR Part 18, rule 8; LCR Part 17, rule
9)
If:(a) as a consequence of the dismissal of proceedings, a party is
liable to pay the costs of another party in relation to those proceedings,
and
(b) before payment of the costs, the party commences further
proceedings against that other party on the same or substantially the same
cause of action, or for the same or substantially the same relief, as that on
or for which the former proceedings were commenced,
the court may stay the further proceedings until those costs are paid and
make such consequential orders as it thinks fit.Note. See also section 67 of the Civil
Procedure Act 2005 as to the terms on which a stay may be
granted, and rule 42.20 as to costs payable in relation to proceedings that
are dismissed.
Division 4 Setting aside originating process
12.11 Setting aside originating process etc
(cf SCR Part 11, rule 8)
(1) In any proceedings, the court may make any of the following orders
on the application of a defendant:(a) an order setting aside the originating
process,
(b) an order setting aside the service of the originating process on
the defendant,
(c) an order declaring that the originating process has not been duly
served on the defendant,
(d) an order discharging:(i) any order giving leave to serve the originating process outside
New South Wales, or
(ii) any order confirming service of the originating process outside
New South Wales,
(e) an order discharging any order extending the validity for service
of the originating process,
(f) an order protecting or releasing:(i) property seized, or threatened with seizure, in the proceedings,
or
(ii) property subject to an order restraining its disposal or in
relation to which such an order is sought,
(g) an order declaring that the court has no jurisdiction over the
defendant in respect of the subject-matter of the
proceedings,
(h) an order declining to exercise jurisdiction in the
proceedings,
(i) an order granting such other relief as the court thinks
appropriate.
(2) Such an order may not be made unless notice of motion to apply for
the order is filed by the defendant within the time limited for the defendant
to enter an appearance in the proceedings.
(3) Notice of motion under subrule (2):(a) may be filed without entering an appearance,
and
(b) must bear a note stating the applicant’s address for
service.
(4) The making of an application for an order under subrule (1) does
not constitute submission to the jurisdiction of the
court.
Part 13 Summary disposal
13.1 Summary judgment
(cf SCR Part 13, rule 2; DCR Part 11A, rule 2; LCR Part 10A, rule
2)
(1) If, on application by the plaintiff in relation to the
plaintiff’s claim for relief or any part of the plaintiff’s claim
for relief:(a) there is evidence of the facts on which the claim or part of the
claim is based, and
(b) there is evidence, given by the plaintiff or by some responsible
person, that, in the belief of the person giving the evidence, the defendant
has no defence to the claim or part of the claim, or no defence except as to
the amount of any damages claimed,
the court may give such judgment for the plaintiff, or make such order on
the claim or that part of the claim, as the case
requires.
(2) Without limiting subrule (1), the court may give judgment for the
plaintiff for damages to be assessed.
(3) In this rule, a reference to damages includes a reference
to the value of goods.
13.2 Stay of judgment pending determination of
cross-claim
(cf SCR Part 13, rule 3; DCR Part 11A, rule 2A)
If the court gives judgment against a party under rule 13.1, and
that party has made a cross-claim against the party obtaining the judgment,
the court may stay enforcement of the judgment until determination of the
cross-claim.
13.3 Continuation of proceedings following partial
judgment
(cf SCR Part 13, rule 6; DCR Part 11A, rule 4; LCR Part 10A, rule
4)
If, in any proceedings:(a) a party applies for judgment, and
(b) the proceedings are not wholly disposed of by the
judgment,
the proceedings may be continued as regards any claim or part of a claim
not disposed of by the judgment.
13.4 Frivolous and vexatious proceedings
(cf SCR Part 13, rule 5; DCR Part 11A, rule 3; LCR Part 10A, rule
3)
(1) If in any proceedings it appears to the court that in relation to
the proceedings generally or in relation to any claim for relief in the
proceedings:(a) the proceedings are frivolous or vexatious, or
(b) no reasonable cause of action is disclosed, or
(c) the proceedings are an abuse of the process of the
court,
the court may order that the proceedings be dismissed generally or in
relation to that claim.
(2) The court may receive evidence on the hearing of an application
for an order under subrule (1).
13.5 Continuation of proceedings following partial
dismissal
(cf SCR Part 13, rule 6; DCR Part 11A, rule 4; LCR Part 10A, rule
4)
If, in any proceedings:(a) a party applies for an order for dismissal of proceedings,
and
(b) the proceedings are not wholly disposed of by
dismissal,
the proceedings may be continued as regards any claim or part of a claim
not disposed of by dismissal.
13.6 Non-appearance by plaintiff
(cf SCR Part 13, rule 5A)
(1) If there is no attendance by or on behalf of a plaintiff at a
hearing of which the plaintiff has had due notice, the court may adjourn the
hearing to another date and direct that not less than 5 days before that date
a notice of the adjournment be served on the plaintiff advising that the
proceedings may be dismissed if there is no attendance by or on behalf of the
plaintiff at the adjourned hearing.
(2) If the plaintiff has been given notice in accordance with subrule
(1) and there is no attendance by or on behalf of the plaintiff at the
adjourned hearing, the court may dismiss the
proceedings.
(3) This rule does not restrict any other power of the court to
dismiss proceedings.
Part 14 Pleadings
Division 1 Preliminary
14.1 Application
This Part applies to proceedings commenced by statement of claim
and to proceedings in which a statement of claim has been
filed.
Division 2 Defence and further pleadings
14.2 Trial without further pleadings
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 2)
(1) If in the opinion of the court:(a) the issues between the parties can be defined without further
pleadings, or
(b) for any other reason the proceedings may properly be tried without
further pleadings,
the court may order that the proceedings be so
tried.
(2) A court that makes an order under subrule (1) may direct the
parties to prepare a statement of the issues involved in the proceedings or,
if the parties do not agree on a statement, may settle a statement
itself.
14.3 Defence
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 3; DCR Part 10, rule 1; LCR Part 9, rule
1)
(1) Subject to these rules, the time limited for a defendant to file a
defence is 28 days after service on the defendant of the statement of claim or
such other time as the court directs for the filing of a
defence.
(2) If, before the defendant files a defence, a notice of motion for
summary judgment under rule 13.1 is served on the defendant, but the court
does not on that motion dispose of all of the claims for relief against the
defendant, the court may fix a time within which the defendant must file a
defence.
Note. See rule 9.11 (2) under which a defence to a cross-claim for
contribution under section 5 of the Law
Reform (Miscellaneous Provisions) Act 1946 may not be filed
unless the court so directs.
14.4 Reply
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 4)
(1) In proceedings in the Supreme Court or the District Court, a
plaintiff may file a reply to a defence.
(2) In proceedings in the Local Court, a plaintiff may file a reply to
a defence only by leave of the Court.
(3) The time limited for the plaintiff to file a reply is 14 days
after service of the defence on the plaintiff.
14.5 Further pleadings
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 5)
(1) Except by leave of the court, a party to proceedings may not file
any pleading subsequent to a reply.
(2) The time limited for a party to seek leave to file a pleading
subsequent to a reply (the further
pleading) is 14 days after service on the party of the pleading to
which further pleading responds.
Division 3 Form of pleading generally
14.6 Pleadings to be divided into paragraphs
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 6; DCR Part 9, rule 2)
If a pleading alleges or otherwise deals with several
matters:(a) the pleading must be divided into paragraphs,
and
(b) each matter must, so far as convenient, be put in a separate
paragraph, and
(c) the paragraphs must be numbered
consecutively.
14.7 Pleadings to contain facts, not evidence
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 7; DCR Part 9, rule 3)
Subject to this Part, Part 6 and Part 15, a party’s pleading
must contain only a summary of the material facts on which the party relies,
and not the evidence by which those facts are to be
proved.
14.8 Pleadings to be brief
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 8; DCR Part 9, rule 4)
A pleading must be as brief as the nature of the case
allows.
14.9 References in pleadings to documents and spoken
words
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 9; DCR Part 9, rule 5)
If any documents or spoken words are referred to in a
pleading:(a) the effect of the document or spoken words must, so far as
material, be stated, and
(b) the precise terms of the document or spoken words must not be
stated, except so far as those terms are themselves
material.
14.10 Certain facts need not be pleaded
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 10; DCR Part 9, rule 6)
A party need not plead a fact if:(a) the fact is presumed by law to be true, or
(b) the burden of disproving the fact lies on the opposite
party,
except so far as may be necessary to meet a specific denial of that fact
by another party’s pleading.
14.11 Conditions precedent presumed to have been
met
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 11; DCR Part 9, rule 7)
If it is a condition precedent necessary for a party’s case
in any pleading that:(a) a thing has been done, or
(b) an event has happened, or
(c) a state of affairs exists, or has existed at some time or times,
or
(d) the party is ready and willing, or was at all material times ready
and willing, to perform an obligation,
a statement to the effect that the condition has been satisfied is taken
to be implied in the party’s pleading.
14.12 Pleading of facts in short form in certain money
claims
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 12; DCR Part 9, rule 8)
(1) Subject to this rule, if the plaintiff claims money payable by the
defendant to the plaintiff for any of the following:(a) goods sold and delivered by the plaintiff to the
defendant,
(b) goods bargained and sold by the plaintiff to the
defendant,
(c) work done or materials provided by the plaintiff for the defendant
at the defendant’s request,
(d) money lent by the plaintiff to the defendant,
(e) money paid by the plaintiff for the defendant at the
defendant’s request,
(f) money had and received by the defendant for the plaintiff’s
use,
(g) interest on money due from the defendant to the plaintiff, and
forborne at interest by the plaintiff at the defendant’s
request,
(h) money found to be due from the defendant to the plaintiff on
accounts stated between them,
it is sufficient to plead the facts concerned in short form (that is, by
using the form of words set out in the relevant paragraph
above).
(2) The defendant may file a notice requiring the plaintiff to plead
the facts on which he or she relies in full (that is, in accordance with the
provisions of this Part other than this rule).
(3) Such a notice must be filed within the time limited for the filing
of the defence.
(4) If the defendant files a notice under this rule:(a) the plaintiff must, within 28 days after service of the
notice:(i) file an amended statement of claim pleading the facts on which he
or she relies in full, and
(ii) include in the amended statement of claim a note to the effect
that the statement has been amended in response to the notice,
and
(b) if a defence has not been filed, the time limited for the filing
of defence is extended until 14 days after service on the defendant of the
plaintiff’s amended statement of claim.
14.13 Pleading not to claim an amount for unliquidated
damages
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 12A; LCR Part 5, rule 1)
(1) A pleading must not claim an amount for unliquidated
damages.
(2) Despite subrule (1), a pleading in proceedings in the Local Court
may claim an amount for unliquidated damages if:(a) the claim is for the recovery of:(i) the cost of repair to a motor vehicle, or
(ii) the value, less any salvage value, of a motor vehicle,
or
(iii) the towing of a motor vehicle, or
(iv) the cost of hiring a replacement car,
where the repair, loss, towing or cost of hiring is a consequence of
damage alleged to have been sustained as a result of the negligence of the
defendant or the defendant’s servant or agent, or
(b) the claim is for the recovery of:(i) the cost of repair to property other than a motor vehicle,
or
(ii) the value, less any salvage value, of property other than a motor
vehicle,
where the repair or loss is a consequence of damage alleged to have been
sustained as a result of the negligence of the defendant or the
defendant’s servant or agent in driving, riding or controlling a motor
vehicle.
(3) In subrule (2), a reference to a motor vehicle is
a reference to a motor vehicle within the meaning of the Motor Accidents Compensation Act
1999, and includes a reference to a trailer within the meaning
of that Act.
14.14 General rule as to matters to be pleaded
specifically
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 13; DCR Part 9, rule 9)
(1) In a statement of claim, the plaintiff must plead specifically any
matter that, if not pleaded specifically, may take the defendant by
surprise.
(2) In a defence or subsequent pleading, a party must plead
specifically any matter:(a) that, if not pleaded specifically, may take the opposite party by
surprise, or
(b) that the party alleges makes any claim, defence or other case of
the opposite party not maintainable, or
(c) that raises matters of fact not arising out of the preceding
pleading.
(3) Matters which must be pleaded pursuant to subrule (2) include (but
are not limited to) fraud, performance, release, statute of limitation,
extinction of right or title, voluntary assumption of risk, causation of
accident by unknown and undiscoverable mechanical defect and facts showing
illegality.
14.15 Pleadings concerning possession of land
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 15)
(1) This rule applies to proceedings on a claim for possession of
land.
(2) The plaintiff must plead specifically the following
matters:(a) the nature of any instrument (such as a certificate of title,
conveyance, will, trust instrument, mortgage or lease) from which the
plaintiff’s claim is alleged to be derived,
(b) if any such instrument is alleged to impose an obligation on the
defendant whose breach has given rise to the plaintiff’s claim (such as
an obligation to pay money to the plaintiff), the existence of that obligation
and the occurrence of any such breach,
(c) if any such instrument is alleged to confer a right on the
plaintiff that vests at a specified time or is contingent on the occurrence of
a specified event, the existence of that right and the occurrence of any such
time or event,
(d) if the plaintiff’s right to possession arises from the
defendant’s failure to pay money to the plaintiff, particulars of the
date on which the failure began, the amount of money currently unpaid and the
method by which that amount has been calculated,
(e) if the plaintiff’s right to possession arises from any other
act or omission by the defendant, particulars of the date on which the act or
omission occurred and the nature of the act or omission,
(f) if the plaintiff’s right to possession is not exercisable
until the plaintiff has given notice to the defendant of the plaintiff’s
intention to exercise that right, the date on which, and the terms in which,
such notice was given.
(3) The defendant must plead specifically every ground of defence on
which he or she relies, including:(a) any claim for relief against forfeiture, and
(b) any claim for rectification, and
(c) any claim for relief under the Contracts Review Act
1980,
and it is not sufficient for a defendant to merely state that he or she
is in possession of the land (whether personally or by a tenant) and relies on
that possession.
14.16 Defendant’s pleading of contributory
negligence
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 14; DCR Part 9, rule 10)
A defendant who relies on contributory negligence must plead
specifically the contributory negligence.
14.17 New matter may be raised in pleading
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 16; DCR Part 9, rule 11)
A party may plead any matter even if the matter has arisen after
the commencement of the proceedings.
14.18 Pleadings to be consistent as to allegations of
fact
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 17; DCR Part 9, rule 12)
(1) A party must not in any pleading make an allegation of fact, or
raise any ground or claim, inconsistent with any of his or her previous
pleadings.
(2) Subrule (1) does not affect the right of a party to make
allegations of fact, or raise grounds or claims, in the
alternative.
14.19 Pleadings may raise points of law
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 18; DCR Part 9, rule 13)
A pleading may raise any point of law.
14.20 Pleading the general issue
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 27)
A pleading may not plead the general
issue.
14.21 Pleadings concerning claims under Property (Relationships) Act
1984
A pleading with respect to a claim for relief under section 20 (1)
of the Property (Relationships) Act
1984 must plead specifically any contribution referred to in
that subsection on which the plaintiff relies.
Division 4 Verification of pleadings
14.22 Pleadings in proceedings for defamation, malicious
prosecution, false imprisonment, death and personal injury
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 23 (16) and (17))
(1) This Division does not apply to pleadings in proceedings for the
recovery of damages for:(a) defamation, or
(b) malicious prosecution, or
(c) false imprisonment, or
(d) trespass to the person, or
(e) death, or
(f) personal injury.
(2) Despite subrule (1), the court may order that this Division is to
apply to any or all pleadings in any such proceedings (including pleadings
filed before the order is made) with such variations (if any) as the court may
direct.
14.23 Verification of certain pleadings
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 23 (1)–(7); DCR Part 10, rule 2
(1)–(6))
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in the Supreme Court and the
District Court.
(2) A party’s pleading (including any amendment of the pleading)
must be verified by affidavit.Note. See rule 35.3 as to who may make such an
affidavit.
(3) The affidavit verifying a pleading must state:(a) as to any allegations of fact in the pleading, that the deponent
believes that the allegations are true, and
(b) as to any allegations of fact that the pleading denies, that the
deponent believes that the allegations are untrue, and
(c) as to any allegations of fact that the pleading does not admit,
that after reasonable inquiry the deponent does not know whether or not the
allegations are true.
(4) If the deponent is unable to make an affidavit that complies with
subrule (3) in relation to all parts of a pleading, the affidavit may comply
with so much of that subrule as can be complied with and state why the
affidavit does not comply with the remainder of that
subrule.
(5) Subject to any order of the court, an affidavit made in accordance
with subrule (4) is taken to comply with subrule
(3).
(6) Unless the court otherwise orders, the affidavit verifying a
pleading must be subscribed to the pleading.
14.24 Court may order pleadings to be further
verified
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 23 (8)–(14); DCR Part 10, rule 2
(7)–(10))
(1) Within 14 days after service of an affidavit under rule 14.23 in
relation to a pleading, a party may apply to the court for a direction that
the party pleading verify or further verify the pleading and for such other
directions as may be appropriate.
(2) If a party applies to the court under subrule (1), the court may
direct the party pleading to file such further affidavit (if any), by such
deponent and as to such facts as the court may
determine.
(3) The court may, by order, grant leave to a party to file, instead
of an affidavit complying with rule 14.23 (3), an affidavit by such deponent
and as to such facts as the court may determine.
Division 5 General
14.25 Defence of tender
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 24; DCR Part 10, rule 1A; LCR Part 9, rule
1)
(1) If, in proceedings on a liquidated claim, a defence of tender
before commencement of the proceedings is pleaded, the tender is not available
as a defence unless and until the amount has been paid into
court.
(2) In the case of a tender to which section 224 of the Customs Act 1901 of the Commonwealth
applies:(a) subrule (1) does not apply to a defence that pleads the tender,
and
(b) the amount tendered may be paid into court when the defence is
filed.
(3) On paying the money into court, the defendant must file notice of
the payment into court and serve the notice on each other party to the
proceedings.
(4) The plaintiff may accept the money by filing a notice of
acceptance.
(5) If the plaintiff accepts the money, the proceedings are to be
stayed in relation to the defence of tender.
(6) Whether or not accepted, the money must not be paid out except by
order of the court.
14.26 Admission and traverse from pleadings
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 20, Part 63, rule 9; DCR Part 9, rule 14, Part
45, rule 9)
(1) An allegation of fact made by a party in a pleading is taken to be
admitted by any opposite party required to plead in response unless:(a) in the pleading in response, the opposite party traverses the
allegation, or
(b) a joinder of issues under rule 14.27 operates as a denial of the
allegation.
(2) A traverse may be made by denial or by a statement of
non-admission, either expressly or by necessary implication, and either
generally or as to any particular allegation.
(3) Despite subrule (1), a pleading in response to a pleading that
alleges the suffering of damage or an amount of damages is taken to traverse
the allegation unless it specifically admits the
allegation.
(4) Subrule (1) does not apply to an opposite party who is a person
under a legal incapacity.
14.27 Joinder of issue
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 21; DCR Part 9, rule 15)
(1) A pleading may expressly join issue on a previous
pleading.
(2) If there is no reply by a plaintiff to a defence, there is an
implied joinder of issue on that defence.
(3) If there is no answer by the opposite party to a reply or
subsequent pleading, there is an implied joinder of issue on the reply or
subsequent pleading.
(4) There can be no joinder of issue, express or implied, on a
statement of claim.
(5) An implied joinder of issue on a pleading operates as a denial of
every allegation of fact made in the pleading.
(6) An express joinder of issue on a pleading operates as a denial of
every allegation of fact made in the pleading other than an allegation that is
expressly admitted.
14.28 Circumstances in which court may strike out
pleadings
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 26; DCR Part 9, rule 17; LCR Part 8, rule
3)
(1) The court may at any stage of the proceedings order that the whole
or any part of a pleading be struck out if the pleading:(a) discloses no reasonable cause of action or defence or other case
appropriate to the nature of the pleading, or
(b) has a tendency to cause prejudice, embarrassment or delay in the
proceedings, or
(c) is otherwise an abuse of the process of the
court.
(2) The court may receive evidence on the hearing of an application
for an order under subrule (1).
14.29 Defence of extinction of right or title
(cf SCR Part 5, rule 5B)
For the purposes of section 68A of the Limitation Act 1969, a claim by the
defendant that a right or title has been extinguished under Division 1 of Part
4 of that Act may be made by affidavit or by notice.
Division 6 Pleadings concerning defamation
Note. The Defamation Act
2005 applies to the publication of defamatory matter after the
commencement of that Act. The Act commenced on 1 January 2006. However, the
Defamation Act 1974 (as in
force before its repeal by the Defamation
Act 2005) continues to apply to the following causes of action
by virtue of clause 2 (Application of this Act) of Schedule 4 (Savings,
transitional and other provisions) to the Defamation Act 2005:(a) a cause of action for defamation that accrued before 1 January
2006,
(b) a cause of action for defamation that accrued after the
commencement of the Defamation Act
2005, but only if:(i) the action is raised in proceedings that include other causes of
action that accrued before 1 January 2006, and
(ii) the action accrued no later than 12 months after the earliest
pre-1 January 2006 action accrued, and
(iii) each action in the proceedings arose out of the publication of the
same, or substantially the same, matter on different
occasions.
Clause 2 of Schedule 4 to the Defamation Act 2005 also ensures
that any other law (both legislative and common law) that would have applied
to such causes of action but for the enactment of the new Act will continue to
apply to such causes of action.
14.30 Allegations in statements of claim generally
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 11; DCR Part 49, rule 10)
(1) A statement of claim seeking relief in relation to the publication
of defamatory matter must not include any allegation that the matter or its
publication was false, malicious or unlawful.
(2) Any such statement of claim must:(a) subject to subrule (3), specify each imputation on which the
plaintiff relies, and
(b) allege that the imputation was defamatory of the
plaintiff.
(3) A plaintiff in proceedings for defamation must not rely on two or
more imputations alleged to be made by the defendant by means of the same
publication of the same matter unless the imputations differ in
substance.
14.31 Defamation defences generally
(cf SCR Part 67, rules 13 and 19 (1); DCR Part 49, rule
12)
(1) Subject to rules 14.32–14.40, a defendant in proceedings for
defamation must plead any defamation defence
specifically.
(2) If the plaintiff in defamation proceedings complains of two or
more imputations, the pleading of any of the following defences must specify
to what imputation or imputations the defence is pleaded:(a) a defence under section 15 (2) or 16 (2) of the Defamation Act
1974,
(b) a defence under section 25 or 26 of the Defamation Act
2005,
(c) the defence of justification at common
law.
(3) If a plaintiff intends to meet any defamation defence:(a) by alleging that the defendant was actuated by express malice in
the publication of the matter complained of, or
(b) by relying on any matter which, under the Defamation Act 1974 or the Defamation Act 2005, defeats the
defence,
then the plaintiff must plead that allegation or matter of defeasance by
way of reply.
14.32 Defence of justification generally
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 14; DCR Part 49, rule 13)
(1) Defence under Defamation Act 1974
Subject to rule 14.31 (2), a defence under section 15 (2) of the
Defamation Act 1974 is
sufficiently pleaded if it alleges:(a) that the imputation in question was a matter of substantial truth,
and
(b) either:(i) that the imputation in question related to a matter of public
interest, or
(ii) that the imputation in question was published under qualified
privilege.
Note. The defence of justification under section 15 (2) of the Defamation Act 1974 applies to the
exclusion of the common law defence of justification. See section 15 (1) of
the Defamation Act
1974.
(2) Defences under Defamation Act 2005 and at common
law
Subject to rule 14.31 (2), a defence of justification under
section 25 of the Defamation Act
2005 or at common law is sufficiently pleaded if it alleges
that the imputation in question was substantially true.Note. The defence of justification under section 25 of the Defamation Act 2005 is in addition
to, and does not vitiate, limit or abrogate, the common law defence of
justification. See section 24 (1) of the Defamation Act
2005.
14.33 Defence of contextual truth
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 15; DCR Part 49, rule 14)
(1) Defence under Defamation Act 1974
Subject to rule 14.31 (2), a defence under section 16 of the
Defamation Act 1974 is
sufficiently pleaded if it:(a) alleges either:(i) that the imputation in question related to a matter of public
interest, or
(ii) that the imputation in question was published under qualified
privilege, and
(b) specifies one or more imputations on which the defendant relies as
being contextual to the imputation in question, and
(c) as to the contextual imputations on which the defendant
relies:(i) alleges either that they related to a matter of public interest or
that they were published under qualified privilege, and
(ii) alleges that they were matters of substantial truth,
and
(d) alleges that, by reason that the contextual imputations on which
the defendant relies are matters of substantial truth, the imputation in
question did not further injure the reputation of the
plaintiff.
(2) Defence under Defamation Act 2005
Subject to rule 14.31 (2), a defence under section 26 of the
Defamation Act 2005 is
sufficiently pleaded if it:(a) specifies one or more imputations on which the defendant relies as
being contextual to the imputation in question, and
(b) alleges each contextual imputation on which the defendant relies
was substantially true, and
(c) alleges that the imputation in question did not further harm the
reputation of the plaintiff because of the contextual imputations on which the
defendant relies.
14.34 Defence of absolute privilege
(1) This rule applies:(a) to a defence of absolute privilege under Division 3 of Part 3 of
the Defamation Act 1974 or
under section 27 of the Defamation Act
2005, and
(b) to the defence of absolute privilege at common
law.
(2) A defence to which this rule applies is sufficiently pleaded if it
alleges that the matter complained of was published under absolute
privilege.
14.35 Defences for publication of public and official
documents
(1) Defence under section 25 of Defamation Act 1974
A defence under section 25 of the Defamation Act 1974 is sufficiently
pleaded if it alleges that the matter complained of was:(a) a document or record specified as a document or record to which
that section applies or a copy of such a document or record,
or
(b) a fair summary of, or a fair extract from, such a document or
record.
(2) Defence under section 27 of Defamation Act 1974
A defence under section 27 of the Defamation Act 1974 is sufficiently
pleaded if it alleges that the matter complained of was a notice published in
accordance with the direction of a court.
(3) Defence under section 28 of Defamation Act 2005
A defence under section 28 of the Defamation Act 2005 is sufficiently
pleaded if it alleges that the matter complained of was contained in:(a) a public document or a fair copy of a public document,
or
(b) a fair summary of, or a fair extract from, a public
document.
14.36 Defences of fair report of proceedings of public
concern
(1) Defences under Defamation Act 1974
A defence under section 24 of the Defamation Act 1974 is sufficiently
pleaded if it alleges that:(a) the matter complained of was a fair protected report,
or
(b) the matter complained of was a later publication by the defendant
of:(i) a protected report or a copy of the protected report, or a fair
extract or fair abstract from, or fair summary of, a protected report that was
previously published by another person, or
(ii) material purporting to be a protected report or a copy of a
protected report, or of a fair extract or fair abstract from, or fair summary
of, material purporting to be a protected report that was previously published
by another person,
and the defendant did not have knowledge that should have made the
defendant aware that the protected report is not fair or the material
purporting to be a protected report was not a protected report or is not
fair.
(2) Defences under Defamation Act 2005
A defence under section 29 of the Defamation Act 2005 is sufficiently
pleaded if it alleges that:(a) the matter complained of was, or was contained in, a fair report
of any proceedings of public concern, or
(b) the matter complained of:(i) was, or was contained in, an earlier published report of
proceedings of public concern, and
(ii) was, or was contained in, a fair copy of, a fair summary of, or a
fair extract from, the earlier published report,
and the defendant had no knowledge that would reasonably make the
defendant aware that the earlier published report was not
fair.
14.37 Defence of qualified privilege
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 16; DCR Part 49, rule 15)
(1) This rule applies:(a) to a defence under Division 4 of Part 3 of the Defamation Act 1974 or section 30 of
the Defamation Act 2005,
and
(b) to any other defence of qualified privilege other than any of the
following:(i) a defence under Division 5, 6 or 7 of Part 3 of the Defamation Act
1974,
(ii) a defence under section 28, 29 or 31 of the Defamation Act
2005,
(iii) the defence of fair comment at common
law.
(2) A defence to which this rule applies is sufficiently pleaded if it
alleges that the matter complained of was published under qualified
privilege.
14.38 Defences of comment or honest opinion
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 17 (1) and (2); DCR Part 49, rule 16 (1) and
(2))
(1) Defences under Defamation Act 1974
A defence under Division 7 of Part 3 of the Defamation Act 1974 is sufficiently
pleaded if, as to the matter it alleges was comment, it:(a) either:(i) alleges that the comment was comment based on proper material for
comment and on no other material, or
(ii) alleges that the comment was comment based to some extent on
proper material for comment and represented an opinion that might reasonably
be based on that material to the extent to which it was proper material for
comment, and
(b) alleges that the comment related to a matter of public interest,
and
(c) either:(i) alleges that the comment was the comment of the defendant,
or
(ii) alleges that the comment was the comment of a servant or agent of
the defendant, or
(iii) alleges that the comment was not, and in its context and in the
circumstances of the publication complained of did not purport to be, the
comment of the defendant or of any servant or agent of the
defendant.
Note. A defence of fair comment under Division 7 of Part 3 of the
Defamation Act 1974 applies
to the exclusion of the common law defence of fair comment. See section 29 of
the Defamation Act
1974.
(2) Defences under Defamation Act 2005
A defence under section 31 of the Defamation Act 2005 is sufficiently
pleaded if, as to the matter it alleges was opinion, it:(a) either:(i) alleges that the opinion was based on proper material and on no
other material, or
(ii) alleges that the opinion was an opinion based to some extent on
proper material and represented an opinion that might reasonably be based on
that material to the extent to which it was proper material,
and
(b) alleges that the opinion was an opinion related to a matter of
public interest, and
(c) either:(i) alleges that the opinion was an expression of opinion of the
defendant, or
(ii) alleges that the opinion was an expression of opinion of an
employee or agent of the defendant, or
(iii) alleges that the opinion was an expression of opinion of a person
other than the defendant or an employee or agent of the
defendant.
Note. A defence of honest opinion under section 31 of the Defamation Act 2005 is in addition
to, and does not vitiate, limit or abrogate, the common law defence of fair
comment. See section 24 (1) of the Defamation Act
2005.
(3) Defence of fair comment at common law
A defence of fair comment at common law is sufficiently pleaded
if, as to the matter it alleges was comment, it:(a) alleges that the comment was comment based on true facts or
material that was published under privilege, and
(b) alleges that the comment related to a matter of public
interest.
(c) (Repealed)
Note. See the note to subrule (2).
14.39 Defence of innocent dissemination
A defence under section 32 of the Defamation Act 2005 is sufficiently
pleaded if it alleges that:(a) the defendant published the matter complained of merely in the
capacity, or as an employee or agent, of a subordinate distributor,
and
(b) the defendant neither knew, nor ought reasonably to have known,
that the matter was defamatory, and
(c) the defendant’s lack of knowledge was not due to any
negligence on the part of the defendant.
14.40 Defence of triviality
(1) This rule applies to:(a) a defence under section 13 of the Defamation Act 1974,
and
(b) a defence under section 33 of the Defamation Act
2005.
(2) A defence to which this rule applies is sufficiently pleaded if it
alleges that the circumstances of publication of the matter complained of were
such that the plaintiff was unlikely to sustain any
harm.
Part 15 Particulars
Division 1 General
15.1 Pleadings must give all necessary particulars
(cf SCR Part 16, rules 1 and 1A; DCR Part 9, rule 19; LCR Part 8,
rule 2)
(1) Subject to this Part, a pleading must give such particulars of any
claim, defence or other matter pleaded by the party as are necessary to enable
the opposite party to identify the case that the pleading requires him or her
to meet.
(2) Subrule (1) does not require a pleading to give particulars of any
claim for interest up to judgment other than those required by rule 6.12
(7).
15.2 Use of “Scott Schedule” in building,
technical and other cases
(cf DCR Part 9, rule 19A; LCR Part 8, rule 7)
(1) In proceedings involving a building, technical or other matter in
which several items of a claim are in dispute as to liability or amount, or
both, the party making the claim may, and if the court so orders must, prepare
and file a “Scott Schedule” in the approved
form.
(2) A party on whom a Scott Schedule is served must complete and file
the Schedule.
15.3 Allegations of behaviour in the nature of
fraud
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 2; DCR Part 9, rule 20)
A pleading must give particulars of any fraud, misrepresentation,
breach of trust, wilful default or undue influence on which the party
relies.
15.4 Allegations as to condition of mind
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 3; DCR Part 9, rule 21)
(1) A pleading that alleges any condition of mind must give
particulars of the facts on which the party pleading
relies.
(2) In subrule (1), condition of
mind includes any disorder or disability of mind, any malice and any
fraudulent intention, but does not include
knowledge.
15.5 Allegations of negligence and breach of statutory duty
in common law claims in tort
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 4; DCR Part 9, rule 22; LCR Part 8, rule
4)
(1) The particulars to be given by a pleading that alleges negligence
(whether contributory or otherwise):(a) must state the facts and circumstances on which the party pleading
relies as constituting the alleged negligent act or omission,
and
(b) if the party pleading alleges more than one negligent act or
omission, must, so far as practicable, state separately the facts and
circumstances on which the party relies in respect of each alleged negligent
act or omission.
(2) The particulars to be given by a pleading that alleges breach of
statutory duty:(a) must state the facts and circumstances on which the party pleading
relies as constituting the alleged breach of statutory duty,
and
(b) if the party pleading alleges more than one breach of statutory
duty, must, so far as practicable, state separately the facts and
circumstances on which the party relies in respect of each alleged breach of
statutory duty.
15.6 Claims for out of pocket expenses
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 5; DCR Part 9, rule 23; LCR Part 8, rule
5)
A party pleading who claims damages that include money that he or
she has paid or is liable to pay must give particulars of that
money.
15.7 Claims for exemplary damages
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 5A)
The particulars to be given by a pleading that claims exemplary
damages must state the facts and circumstances on which the party pleading
relies to establish that claim.
15.8 Claims for aggravated damages
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 5B)
The particulars to be given by a pleading that claims aggravated
compensatory damages must state the facts and circumstances on which the party
pleading relies to establish that claim.
15.9 Manner of giving particulars
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 6; DCR Part 9, rule 25; LCR Part 8, rule
6)
The particulars to be given by a pleading must be set out in the
pleading or, if that is inconvenient, must be set out in a separate document
referred to in the pleading and filed with the
pleading.
15.10 Order for particulars
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 7; DCR Part 9, rule 26; LCR Part 8, rule
8)
(1) The court may order a party to file:(a) particulars of any claim, defence or other matter stated in the
party’s pleading or in any affidavit relevant to the proceedings,
or
(b) a statement of the nature of the case on which the party relies,
or
(c) if the party claims damages, particulars relating to general or
other damages.
(2) Without limiting subrule (1), if a pleading alleges that a person
had knowledge or notice of some fact, matter or thing, the court may order
that party to file:(a) if the pleading alleges knowledge, particulars of the facts on
which that party relies, and
(b) if the pleading alleges notice, particulars of the
notice.
15.11 Particulars concerning claims under Property (Relationships) Act
1984
The particulars to be given by a pleading with respect to a claim
for relief under section 20 (1) of the Property (Relationships) Act 1984
must include:(a) particulars of any payment on which the plaintiff relies as to any
contribution referred to in that subsection, and
(b) particulars of any document on which the plaintiff relies as
evidence that any such payment has been made.
Division 2 Personal injury cases
15.12 Particulars required for proceedings
generally
(cf DCR Part 9, rule 27 (2)–(5))
(1) This rule applies to a claim for damages in respect of personal
injuries arising from any event (the accident),
other than a claim that is the subject of proceedings under the Compensation to Relatives Act
1897.
(2) On or as soon as practicable after serving the statement of claim,
the plaintiff must serve on the defendant, or on the defendant’s insurer
or solicitor, a statement accompanied by the following documents:(a) copies of all documents available to the plaintiff in support of a
claim for special damage and economic loss, whether past, present or
continuing, including:(i) hospital, medical and similar accounts, and
(ii) letters from a workers’ compensation insurer indicating
moneys paid to or for the plaintiff, and
(iii) letters from employers, wage records, income records and group
certificates, and
(iv) reports, award rates and correspondence relied on to support any
claim in respect of domestic assistance or attendant
care,
(b) copies of all hospital and medical reports available at the time
of serving the statement on which the plaintiff intends to rely at the
hearing.
(2A) On or as soon as practicable after serving the statement required
by subrule (2), the plaintiff must file a copy of that statement (without the
accompanying documents required by this rule).
(3) The statement must set out the following particulars:(a) particulars of injuries received,
(b) particulars of continuing disabilities,
(c) particulars of out-of-pocket expenses.
(4) If the statement makes any claim in respect of domestic assistance
or attendant care, it must also set out full particulars of the
claim.
(5) If the statement makes any claim in respect of loss of income, it
must also set out the following particulars:(a) the name and address of each employer during the 12 months
immediately before the accident, together with details of the periods of
employment, capacity in which employed and net earnings during each period of
employment,
(b) the name and address of each employer since the accident, together
with details of the periods of employment, capacity in which employed and net
earnings during each period of employment,
(c) the amount claimed in respect of loss of income to the date of the
statement (by comparison between what the plaintiff has earned since the
accident and what the plaintiff would have earned but for the accident)
setting out, in respect of what the plaintiff would have earned but for the
accident, including, where appropriate:(i) particulars of the earnings of comparable employees and the
identity of those employees, or
(ii) particulars of any payment that the plaintiff would have received
under a relevant award or industrial agreement, together with the title of
that award or industrial agreement,
(d) particulars of any alleged loss of earning capacity and future
economic loss,
(e) if the plaintiff is self-employed or has been self-employed at any
time during the 12 months immediately before the accident, such additional
particulars as will achieve full disclosure of the basis of the claim for loss
of income.
(6) If the statement makes any claim in respect of loss of income,
copies of the following documents must be served on all active parties:(a) a letter from the employer or employers (if any) of the plaintiff
immediately before the accident the subject of the proceedings, providing
particulars of:(i) the dates on which the plaintiff was absent from work due to the
accident, and
(ii) the total net remuneration lost by the plaintiff in respect of
that absence, including overtime, and
(iii) if the plaintiff returned to work for that employer, the
plaintiff’s classification and duties, and any alteration in the
remuneration paid to the plaintiff, after that return, and
(iv) if that employment has been terminated, the date of and reason for
the termination,
(b) if the plaintiff was self-employed immediately before the
accident, copies of any accountants’ reports or other documents on which
the plaintiff intends to rely to establish his or her pre-accident
income,
(c) copies of the plaintiff’s income tax returns relating to
income received during the period of 2 financial years ending immediately
before the financial year that included the date of the accident, together
with copies of any income tax returns lodged by the plaintiff since the date
of the accident.
(7) If any, or any part of, any document required to be served by
subrule (6) cannot be served, a statement of the reasons why it cannot be
served must be included in the documents served.
15.13 Particulars required for proceedings under Compensation to Relatives Act
1897
(cf DCR Part 9, rule 27 (6) and (7))
(1) This rule applies to a claim for damages in respect of personal
injuries arising from any act, neglect or default (the accident) that
is the subject of proceedings under the Compensation to Relatives Act
1897.
(2) On or as soon as practicable after serving the statement of claim,
the plaintiff must serve on the defendant, or on the defendant’s insurer
or solicitor:(a) in respect of each person on whose behalf the proceedings are
commenced, a statement containing the following information:(i) the person’s name, address, relationship to the deceased
person the subject of the proceedings, marital status and any anticipated
alteration to that status,
(ii) whether the person’s dependency on the deceased person, or
the person’s reliance on services provided by the deceased person, is
claimed to have been whole or partial, the circumstances in which the person
received support or services from the deceased person, and the quantum of that
support or those services during the 12-month period immediately before the
death of the deceased person, and
(b) in respect of each person on whose behalf the proceedings are
commenced, copies of the following documents:(i) a copy or extract of the person’s birth certificate and, if
the person has been married, a copy of the person’s marriage
certificate,
(ii) copies of any bank statements, financial records or other
documents on which the person intends to rely to establish the extent of the
support and other benefits provided to the person by the deceased person,
covering a period of not less than 12 months immediately before the date of
the death of the deceased person, and
(c) in respect of the deceased person, copies of the following
documents:(i) a letter from the employer (if any) of the deceased person
immediately before the accident, providing particulars of the deceased
person’s remuneration and prospects of promotion at the date of his or
her death,
(ii) copies of the deceased person’s income tax returns relating
to income received during the period of 2 financial years ending immediately
before the financial year that included the date of his or her
death,
(iii) copies of all documents, including accounts and receipts, in
support of any claim for the cost of a funeral or headstone or for any other
expenses relating to the deceased person’s death,
(iv) copies of documents evidencing the net value of the estate of the
deceased person.
(3) On or as soon as practicable after serving the statement required
by subrule (2), the plaintiff must file a copy of that statement (without the
other documents required to be served by this
rule).
(4) If any, or any part of, any document required to be served by
subrule (2) cannot be served, a statement of the reasons why it cannot be
served must be included in the documents served.
15.14 Statements, documents and reports to be
complete
(cf DCR Part 9, rule 27 (8)–(10))
(1) The statement and documents required by rule 15.12 or 15.13 to be
served:(a) must be as final and complete as to the plaintiff’s case as
they can, with the exercise of reasonable diligence, be made,
and
(b) must contain such information as the plaintiff can then provide as
to any medical examination of the plaintiff to be conducted after the date of
service.
(2) As soon as practicable after becoming aware that any information
contained in a statement or document that has been served as required by rule
15.12 or 15.13 is no longer accurate and complete as regards the
plaintiff’s claim, the plaintiff must give to all active parties such
advice as is necessary to make that information accurate and
complete.
(3) If the plaintiff gives advice as referred to in subrule (2), the
court may direct the plaintiff to file an amended statement of
particulars.
(4) Unless the court orders otherwise, the plaintiff must file a copy
of the final statement of particulars at least 42 days prior to the date fixed
for hearing or arbitration of the proceedings.
(5) Subject to subrules (3) and (4), an amended statement of
particulars may not be filed except by leave of the
court.
15.15 (Repealed)
15.16 Effect of failure to comply with Division
(cf DCR Part 9, rule 27 (11))
If, after conducting a review or status conference or otherwise,
the court is of the opinion that the plaintiff has not sufficiently complied
with the requirements of this Division, the court may dismiss the proceedings
or make such other order as it thinks fit.
15.17 Division not to apply in certain
circumstances
(cf DCR Part 9, rule 27 (1))
This Division does not apply to a claim that is accompanied
by:(a) a notice of motion seeking a separate trial on the question of
liability, or
(b) a notice of motion seeking an order to defer the application of
this Division to the proceedings.
Division 3 Interim payments
15.18 Interim payments
(cf SCR Part 16, rule 8)
If an application for an order under section 82 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005 is made in
any proceedings, the plaintiff must serve on the defendant against whom the
order is sought, no later than the date of filing of notice of the
motion:(a) if the application relates to a claim for damages in respect of
personal injuries, the statement and documents referred to in rule 15.12,
or
(b) if the application relates to a claim for damages under the
Compensation to Relatives Act
1897 that includes a claim for loss of maintenance and
support, the statement and documents referred to in rule
15.13.
Division 4 Defamation
Note. The Defamation Act
2005 applies to the publication of defamatory matter after the
commencement of that Act. The Act commenced on 1 January 2006. However, the
Defamation Act 1974 (as in
force before its repeal by the Defamation
Act 2005) continues to apply to the following causes of action
by virtue of clause 2 (Application of this Act) of Schedule 4 (Savings,
transitional and other provisions) to the Defamation Act 2005:(a) a cause of action for defamation that accrued before 1 January
2006,
(b) a cause of action for defamation that accrued after the
commencement of the Defamation Act
2005, but only if:(i) the action is raised in proceedings that include other causes of
action that accrued before 1 January 2006, and
(ii) the action accrued no later than 12 months after the earliest
pre-1 January 2006 action accrued, and
(iii) each action in the proceedings arose out of the publication of the
same, or substantially the same, matter on different
occasions.
Clause 2 of Schedule 4 to the Defamation Act 2005 also ensures
that any other law (both legislative and common law) that would have applied
to such causes of action but for the enactment of the new Act will continue to
apply to such causes of action.
15.19 Particulars in relation to statements of claim for
defamation
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 12; DCR Part 49, rule 11)
(1) The particulars required by rule 15.1 in relation to a statement
of claim seeking relief in relation to the publication of defamatory matter
must include the following:(a) particulars of any publication on which the plaintiff relies to
establish the cause of action, sufficient to enable the publication to be
identified,
(b) particulars of any publication, circulation or distribution of the
matter complained of or copy of the matter complained of on which the
plaintiff relies on the question of damages, sufficient to enable the
publication, circulation or distribution to be identified,
(c) if the plaintiff alleges that the matter complained of had a
defamatory meaning other than its ordinary meaning—particulars of the
facts and matters on which the plaintiff relies to establish that defamatory
meaning, including:(i) full and complete particulars of the facts and matters relied on
to establish a true innuendo, and
(ii) by reference to name or class, the identity of those to whom those
facts and matters were known,
(d) if the plaintiff is not named in the matter complained
of—particulars of identification of the plaintiff together with the
identity, by reference to names and addresses or class of persons, of those to
whom any such particulars were known, and
(e) particulars of the part or parts of the matter complained of
relied on by the plaintiff in support of each pleaded
imputation.
(2) Such of the following as is applicable must be filed and served
with a statement of claim seeking relief in relation to the publication of
defamatory matter (or any amended statement of claim) and be referred to in
the statement of claim or amended statement of claim:(a) a legible photocopy of the original publication or, in the case of
an internet, e-mail or other computer displayed publication, a printed
copy,
(b) a typescript, with numbered lines, of:(i) if the original publication is in English—the text of the
original publication, or
(ii) otherwise—a translation of the text of the original
publication.
(3) Subrule (2) (b) must be complied with in respect of radio and
television publications.
15.20 Particulars in relation to statements of claim by
corporations
The particulars required by rule 15.1 in relation to a statement
of claim seeking relief in relation to the publication of defamatory matter
about a corporation must include particulars of the facts, matters and
circumstances on which the plaintiff relies to establish that the corporation
is not precluded from asserting a cause of action for
defamation.Note. Subject to limited exceptions, corporations are precluded from
bringing defamation proceedings:(a) in relation to causes of action to which the Defamation Act 1974 applies, by
section 8A of that Act, and
(b) in relation to causes of action to which the Defamation Act 2005 applies, by
section 9 of that Act.
15.21 Particulars of defamation defences generally
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 18; DCR Part 49, rule 17)
(1) The particulars of a defamation defence required by rule 15.1
must, unless the court orders otherwise, include particulars of the facts,
matters and circumstances on which the defendant relies to establish:(a) that any imputation, notice, report, comment or other material was
or related to a matter of public interest,
(b) that any imputation was published under qualified
privilege,
(c) that any imputation or contextual imputation was true or was a
matter of substantial truth,
(d) that any material being proper material for comment was a matter
of substantial truth.
(2) If a defendant in proceedings for defamation intends to make a
case in mitigation of damages by reference to:(a) the circumstances in which the publication complained of was made,
or
(b) the reputation of the plaintiff, or
(c) any apology for, or explanation or correction or retraction of,
any imputation complained of, or
(d) any recovery, proceedings, receipt or agreement to which section
48 of the Defamation Act
1974 or section 38 (1) (c), (d) or (e) of the Defamation Act 2005
applies,
the defendant must give particulars of the facts, matters and
circumstances on which the defendant relies to make that
case.
(3) If a defendant in proceedings for defamation intends to show, in
mitigation of damages, that any imputation complained of was true or was a
matter of substantial truth, the defendant must give particulars identifying
the imputation, stating that intention, and of the facts, matters and
circumstances the defendant relies on to establish that the imputation was
true or was a matter of substantial truth.
(4) The particulars required by subrules (2) and (3) must be set out
in the defence, or, if that is inconvenient, may be set out in a separate
document, referred to in the defence and that document must be filed and
served with the defence.
15.22 Particulars in relation to defence of
justification
(1) Defence under section 15 of Defamation Act 1974
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence under section 15 (2) of the Defamation Act 1974 must (unless the
court orders otherwise) include particulars of the facts, matters and
circumstances on which the defendant relies to establish:(a) that the imputation in question was a matter of substantial truth,
and
(b) either:(i) that the imputation in question related to a matter of public
interest, or
(ii) that the imputation in question was published under qualified
privilege.
Note. The defence of justification under section 15 (2) of the Defamation Act 1974 applies to the
exclusion of the common law defence of justification. See section 15 (1) of
the Defamation Act
1974.
(2) Defences under section 25 of Defamation Act 2005 and at common
law
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence of justification under section 25 of the Defamation Act 2005 or at common law
must (unless the court orders otherwise) include particulars of the facts,
matters and circumstances on which the defendant relies to establish that the
imputation in question was substantially true.Note. The defence of justification under section 25 of the Defamation Act 2005 is in addition
to, and does not vitiate, limit or abrogate, the common law defence of
justification. See section 24 (1) of the Defamation Act
2005.
15.23 Particulars in relation to the defence of contextual
truth
(1) Defence under section 16 of Defamation Act 1974
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence under section 16 of the Defamation Act 1974 must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish:(a) that the imputation in question related to a matter of public
interest or was published under qualified privilege, and
(b) that the contextual imputations on which the defendant
relies:(i) related to a matter of public interest or that they were published
under qualified privilege, and
(ii) are matters of substantial truth.
(2) Defence under section 26 of Defamation Act 2005
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence of contextual truth under section 26 of the Defamation Act 2005 must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that the contextual imputations on which the defendant
relies are substantially true.
15.24 Particulars in relation to defence of absolute
privilege
(1) This rule applies:(a) to a defence of absolute privilege under Division 3 of Part 3 of
the Defamation Act 1974 or
under section 27 of the Defamation Act
2005, and
(b) to the defence of absolute privilege at common
law.
(2) Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence of absolute privilege to which this rule applies must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that the imputation or matter complained of was published
under absolute privilege.
15.25 Particulars in relation to defences for publication of
public and official documents
(1) Defence under section 25 of Defamation Act 1974
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence under section 25 of the Defamation Act 1974 must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that the matter complained of was:(a) a document or record specified as a document or record to which
that section applies or a copy of such a document or record,
or
(b) a fair extract or fair abstract from, or a fair summary of, such a
document or record.
(2) Defence under section 27 of Defamation Act 1974
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence under section 27 of the Defamation Act 1974 must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that the matter complained of was a notice published in
accordance with the direction of a court.
(3) Defence under section 28 of Defamation Act 2005
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence under section 28 of the Defamation Act 2005 must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that the matter complained of was contained in:(a) a public document or a fair copy of a public document,
or
(b) a fair summary of, or a fair extract from, a public
document.
15.26 Particulars in relation to defences of fair report of
proceedings of public concern
(1) Defences under section 24 of Defamation Act 1974
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence under section 24 of the Defamation Act 1974 must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that:(a) the matter complained of was a fair protected report,
or
(b) the matter complained of was a later publication by the defendant
of:(i) a protected report or a copy of the protected report, or a fair
extract or fair abstract from, or fair summary of, a protected report that was
previously published by another person, or
(ii) material purporting to be a protected report or a copy of the
protected report, or of a fair extract or fair abstract from, or fair summary
of, material purporting to be a protected report that was previously published
by another person,
and the defendant did not have knowledge that should have made the
defendant aware that the protected report is not fair or the material
purporting to be a protected report was not a protected report or is not
fair.
(2) Defences under section 29 of Defamation Act 2005
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence under section 29 of the Defamation Act 2005 must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that:(a) the matter complained of was, or was contained in, a fair report
of any proceedings of public concern, or
(b) the matter complained of:(i) was, or was contained in, an earlier published report of
proceedings of public concern, and
(ii) was, or was contained in, a fair copy of, a fair summary of, or a
fair extract from, the earlier published report,
and the defendant had no knowledge that would reasonably make the
defendant aware that the earlier published report was not
fair.
15.27 Particulars in relation to defence of qualified
privilege
(1) This rule applies:(a) to a defence under Division 4 of Part 3 of the Defamation Act 1974 or section 30 of
the Defamation Act 2005,
and
(b) to any other defence of qualified privilege other than any of the
following:(i) a defence under Division 5, 6 or 7 of Part 3 of the Defamation Act
1974,
(ii) a defence under section 28, 29 or 31 of the Defamation Act
2005,
(iii) the defence of fair comment at common
law.
(2) Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence of qualified privilege to which this rule applies must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that the imputation or matter complained of was published
under qualified privilege.
15.28 Particulars in relation to defences of comment and
honest opinion
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 17 (3)–(6); DCR Part 49, rule 16
(3)–(6))
(1) Defences under Division 7 of Part 3 of Defamation Act 1974
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence of comment under Division 7 of Part 3 of the Defamation Act 1974 must
include:(a) particulars identifying the material on which it is alleged that
the matter alleged to be comment was comment and identifying to what extent
that material is alleged to be proper material for comment,
and
(b) as to material alleged to be proper material for comment,
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that allegation.
(c) if the defendant relies on a defence under section 33 of that
Act—particulars identifying the servant or agent of the defendant whose
comment it is alleged to be.
Note. A defence of fair comment under Division 7 of Part 3 of the
Defamation Act 1974 applies
to the exclusion of the common law defence of fair comment. See section 29 of
the Defamation Act
1974.
(2) Defences under section 31 of Defamation Act 2005
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence of honest opinion under section 31 of the Defamation Act 2005 must
include:(a) particulars identifying the material on which it is alleged that
the matter alleged to be an opinion was an opinion and identifying to what
extent that material is alleged to be proper material, and
(b) as to material alleged to be proper material, particulars of the
facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant relies to establish
that allegation, and
(c) if the defendant relies on a defence under section 31 (2) of that
Act—particulars identifying the employee or agent of the defendant whose
opinion it is alleged to be, and
(d) if the defendant relies on a defence under section 31 (3) of that
Act—particulars identifying the commentator whose opinion it is alleged
to be.
Note. A defence of honest opinion under section 31 of the Defamation Act 2005 is in addition
to, and does not vitiate, limit or abrogate, the common law defence of fair
comment. See section 24 (1) of the Defamation Act
2005.
(3) Defence of fair comment at common law
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence of fair comment at common law must include:(a) particulars identifying the material on which it is alleged that
the matter alleged to be comment was comment and identifying to what extent
that material is alleged to be based on true facts or material that was
published under privilege, and
(b) as to material alleged to be true facts or material that was
published under privilege, particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances
on which the defendant relies to establish that
allegation.
Note. See note to subrule (2).
15.29 Particulars in relation to defence of innocent
dissemination
Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence under section 32 of the Defamation Act 2005 must include
particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant
relies to establish that:(a) the defendant published the matter complained of merely in the
capacity, or as an employee or agent, of a subordinate distributor,
and
(b) the defendant neither knew, nor ought reasonably to have known,
that the matter was defamatory, and
(c) the defendant’s lack of knowledge was not due to any
negligence on the part of the defendant.
15.30 Particulars in relation to defence of
triviality
(1) This rule applies to:(a) a defence under section 13 of the Defamation Act 1974,
and
(b) a defence under section 33 of the Defamation Act
2005.
(2) Without limiting rule 15.21, the particulars required by rule 15.1
for a defence to which this rule applies must include particulars of the
facts, matters and circumstances on which the defendant relies to establish
that the circumstances of publication of the matter complained of were such
that the plaintiff was unlikely to sustain any
harm.
15.31 Particulars concerning grounds that defeat defamation
defences
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 19 (1); DCR Part 49, rule 18)
(1) If a plaintiff intends to meet any defamation defence:(a) by alleging that the defendant was actuated by express malice in
the publication of the matter complained of, or
(b) by relying on any matter which, under the Defamation Act 1974 or the Defamation Act 2005, defeats the
defence,
then the particulars required by rule 15.1 in relation to the reply must
include particulars of the facts, matters and circumstances on which the
plaintiff relies to establish that allegation or matter of
defeasance.
(2) The particulars required by subrule (1) must be set out in the
reply, or, if that is inconvenient, may be set out in a separate document,
referred to in the reply, and that document must be filed and served with the
reply.
15.32 Particulars concerning damages
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 19 (2) and (3); DCR Part 49, rule
18)
The plaintiff must give:(a) particulars of facts, matters and circumstances on which the
plaintiff will rely in support of a claim for aggravated damages,
and
(b) particulars of any claim the plaintiff makes by way of:(i) special damages, or
(ii) any claim for general loss of business or
custom.
Part 16 Default judgment
16.1 Application of Part
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 1; DCR Part 13, rule 1; LCR Part 11, rule
1)
This Part applies to proceedings commenced by statement of
claim.
16.2 Definition of “in default”
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 2; DCR Part 13, rule 1; LCR Part 11, rule
1)
(1) A defendant is in default for the purposes
of this Part:(a) if the defendant fails to file a defence within the time limited
by rule 14.3 (1) or within such further time as the court allows,
or
(b) if the defendant fails to file any affidavit verifying his or her
defence in accordance with any requirement of these rules,
or
(c) if, the defendant having duly filed a defence, the court orders
the defence to be struck out.
(2) Despite subrule (1), a defendant is not in default if the
defendant:(a) has made a payment towards a liquidated claim under rule 6.17,
or
(b) has filed an acknowledgment of claim under rule 20.34,
or
(c) has filed a defence after the time limited by these rules or
allowed by the court, but before a default judgment is given against the
defendant.
16.3 Procedure where defendant in default
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 3; DCR Part 13, rule 1)
(1) If a defendant is in default, the plaintiff:(a) may apply for judgment to be given under this Part, according to
the nature of his or her claim for relief, against the defendant in default,
and
(b) may carry on the proceedings against any other party to the
proceedings.
(1A) Unless the court otherwise orders, an application under this
rule:(a) may be dealt with in the absence of the parties,
and
(b) need not be served on the defendant.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, an application for judgment to
be given under this Part must be accompanied by:(a) an affidavit of service of the statement of claim (the affidavit of
service), and
(b) an affidavit in support of the application (the affidavit in
support).
(3) An affidavit of service is unnecessary in relation to a statement
of claim whose service has been effected by the Local Court under rule 10.1
(2).
(4) Unless the court orders otherwise, an affidavit in support is
valid for the purposes of an application only if it has been sworn within 14
days before the date on which the application is
filed.
16.4 Default judgment on claim for possession of
land
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 7)
(1) Subject to rule 36.8, if the plaintiff’s claim against a
defendant in default is for possession of land only, judgment may be given for
the plaintiff for possession of land, as against the defendant, and for
costs.
(2) If, before judgment is given, any person files notice of motion
for the person’s addition as a defendant, judgment may not be given
under this rule until the motion is disposed of.
(3) The relevant affidavit in support:(a) must identify any persons (other than parties to the proceedings)
who were in occupation of the whole or any part of the land:(i) as at the time the originating process was filed,
or
(ii) if the claim for possession arises from an amendment to the
originating process, as at the time the amendment was
made,
and, if any such person was in occupation of the land pursuant to a right
of occupation under a residential tenancy agreement within the meaning of the
Residential Tenancies Act
2010, must contain a statement to that effect,
and
(b) in relation to each such person:(i) must state that the person’s occupation of the land is not
to be disturbed, or
(ii) must state that the person is no longer in occupation of any part
of the land, or
(iii) must state that the person has been served with a notice pursuant
to rule 6.8 and that the time allowed for the person to apply to the court to
be joined as a defendant has now passed,
as the case requires, and
(c) if the claim for possession of the land arises from a default in
the payment of money, must give particulars of the default (including any
payments made to date to reduce the amount owing and the current amount owing
taking into account any such payments), and
(d) must state the source of the deponent’s knowledge of the
matters stated in the affidavit concerning the occupation of the land and any
default in the payment of money referred to in paragraph (c),
and
(e) must state whether costs are claimed and, if so, how much is
claimed for costs, indicating:(i) how much is claimed on account of professional costs (not
exceeding the amount fixed by the regulations made for the purposes of section
329 of the Legal Profession Act
2004), and
(ii) how much is claimed on account of filing fees,
and
(iii) how much is claimed on account of the costs of serving the
originating process, and
(f) must state when and how the originating process was served on the
defendant.
(4) A reference in this rule to a residential tenancy agreement within
the meaning of the Residential Tenancies Act
2010 is taken to include a reference to a residential tenancy
agreement within the meaning of the Residential Tenancies Act 1987 as in
force before its repeal.
16.5 Default judgment on claim for detention of
goods
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 6)
(1) If the plaintiff’s claim against a defendant in default
relates to the detention of goods only, judgment may be given for the
plaintiff against the defendant, in accordance with the plaintiff’s
claim:(a) for delivery of the goods to the plaintiff and for costs,
or
(b) for payment to the plaintiff of the value of the goods (as
assessed by or in accordance with the directions of the court) and for
costs,
at the plaintiff’s option.Note. See Part 30 for provisions as to assessment of value of
goods.
(2) The relevant affidavit in support:(a) must state which goods have, and which have not, been delivered to
the plaintiff since the time the originating process was filed,
and
(b) must give particulars of any payments that the defendant has made
to the plaintiff in respect of the goods or state that no such payments have
been made, as the case may be, since the time the originating process was
filed, and
(c) must state the source of the deponent’s knowledge of the
matters stated in the affidavit concerning the delivery or non-delivery of the
goods, and
(d) must state whether costs are claimed and, if so, how much is
claimed for costs, indicating:(i) how much is claimed on account of professional costs (not
exceeding the amount fixed by the regulations made for the purposes of section
329 of the Legal Profession Act
2004), and
(ii) how much is claimed on account of filing fees,
and
(iii) how much is claimed on account of the costs of serving the
originating process, and
(e) must state when and how the originating process was served on the
defendant.
16.6 Default judgment on debt or liquidated claim
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 4; DCR Part 13, rule 1; LCR Part 11, rule
1)
(1) If the plaintiff’s claim against a defendant in default is
for a debt or liquidated claim or for a claim for unliquidated damages of the
kind referred to in rule 14.13 (2), judgment may be given for the plaintiff
against the defendant for:(a) a sum not exceeding the sum claimed, and
(b) interest up to judgment, and
(c) costs.
(2) The relevant affidavit in support:(a) must state the amount due to the plaintiff, in respect of the
cause of action for which the proceedings were commenced, as at the time the
originating process was filed, and
(b) must give particulars of any reduction of that amount, and costs,
as a consequence of any payments made, or credits accrued, since the time the
originating process was filed, and
(c) must state the source of the deponent’s knowledge of the
matters stated in the affidavit concerning the debt or debts,
and
(d) must state the amount claimed by way of interest,
and
(e) must state whether costs are claimed and, if so, how much is
claimed for costs, indicating:(i) how much is claimed on account of professional costs (not
exceeding the amount fixed by the regulations made for the purposes of section
329 of the Legal Profession Act
2004), and
(ii) how much is claimed on account of filing fees,
and
(iii) how much is claimed on account of the costs of serving the
originating process, and
(f) must state when and how the originating process was served on the
defendant.
16.7 Default judgment on claim for unliquidated
damages
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 5)
(1) If the plaintiff’s claim against a defendant in default is
for unliquidated damages only, judgment may be given for the plaintiff against
the defendant for damages to be assessed and for costs.Note. See Part 30 for provisions as to assessment of
damages.
(2) The relevant affidavit in support:(a) must state that the matter has not been settled with the
defendant, and
(b) must state the source of the deponent’s knowledge of the
matters stated in the affidavit concerning the claim, and
(c) must state whether costs are claimed and, if so, how much is
claimed for costs, indicating:(i) how much is claimed on account of professional costs (not
exceeding the amount fixed by the regulations made for the purposes of section
329 of the Legal Profession Act
2004), and
(ii) how much is claimed on account of filing fees,
and
(iii) how much is claimed on account of the costs of serving the
originating process, and
(d) must state when and how the originating process was served on the
defendant.
16.8 Default judgment on mixed claims
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 8)
(1) If the plaintiff’s claim against a defendant in default
includes any 2 or more of the claims referred to in this Part, and no other
claim, judgment may be given for the plaintiff against the defendant on any of
those claims as if it were the plaintiff’s only claim for relief against
that defendant.
(2) In the case of two or more such claims, the relevant affidavit in
support must comply with the requirements of this Part in relation to each of
those claims.
16.9 Judgment for costs alone after other claims
satisfied
(cf SCR Part 17, rule 10 (1); DCR Part 31, rule 13; LCR Part 26, rule
4)
(1) If a plaintiff is entitled to have judgment given under this Part
against a defendant in default for any relief and for costs, but it appears by
affidavit that, by reason of the defendant having satisfied the
plaintiff’s claims, it is unnecessary for the plaintiff to continue the
proceedings against the defendant, judgment for the plaintiff may be given
under this Part against that defendant for costs
alone.
(2) Whatever the plaintiff’s claims for relief against a
defendant in default, if:(a) the defendant satisfies the plaintiff’s claims or complies
with the plaintiff’s demands, or
(b) it otherwise becomes unnecessary for the plaintiff to continue the
proceedings against the defendant,
the court may, on application by the plaintiff, give judgment against the
defendant for costs.
16.10 Judgment not limited by plaintiff’s claims for
relief
(cf SCR Part 17, rules 9 and 10 (2))
Whatever the plaintiff’s claims for relief against a
defendant in default, the court may, on application by the plaintiff, give
such judgment against the defendant as the plaintiff appears to be entitled to
on his or her statement of claim.
Part 17 Admissions
17.1 Definitions
In this Part, other than rule 17.5:the admitting
party means a party who is admitting, or being asked to admit, any
matter.
the
requesting party means a party in whose favour another party is
admitting, or being asked to admit, any matter.
17.2 Voluntary admissions of fact
(cf SCR Part 18, rule 1; DCR Part 15, rule 1; LCR Part 14, rule
1)
(1) The admitting party may, by a notice served on the requesting
party, admit, in favour of the requesting party only and for the purposes of
the proceedings only, the facts specified in the
notice.
(2) The admitting party may, with the leave of the court, withdraw any
such admission.
17.3 Notice to admit facts
(cf SCR Part 18, rule 2; DCR Part 15, rule 2; LCR Part 14, rule
2)
(1) The requesting party may, by a notice served on the admitting
party (the
requesting party’s notice), require the admitting party to
admit, for the purposes of the proceedings only, the facts specified in the
notice.
(2) If, as to any fact specified in the requesting party’s
notice, the admitting party does not, within 14 days after service on the
admitting party of the requesting party’s notice, serve on the
requesting party a notice disputing that fact, that fact is, for the purposes
of the proceedings only, taken to have been admitted by the admitting party in
favour of the requesting party only.
(3) The admitting party may, with the leave of the court, withdraw any
such admission.
17.4 Notice to admit documents
(cf SCR Part 18, rule 5; DCR Part 15, rule 5; LCR Part 14, rule
3)
(1) The requesting party may, by a notice served on the admitting
party (the
requesting party’s notice), require the admitting party to
admit the authenticity of the documents specified in the
notice.
(2) If, as to any document specified in the requesting party’s
notice, the admitting party does not, within 14 days after service on the
admitting party of the requesting party’s notice, serve on the
requesting party a notice disputing the authenticity of that document, the
authenticity of that document is, for the purposes of the proceedings only,
taken to have been admitted by the admitting party in favour of the requesting
party only.
(3) The admitting party may, with the leave of the court, withdraw any
such admission.
17.5 Admission of documents discovered
(cf SCR Part 18, rule 4; DCR Part 15, rule 4)
(1) In this rule:admitting
party means the party on whom a list of documents is served under
rule 21.3.
requesting
party means the party by whom a list of documents is served under
rule 21.3.
(2) If a requesting party allows inspection of any documents referred
to in a list of documents under rule 21.5, the admitting party is taken to
have made the following admissions in favour of the requesting party, unless
the court orders otherwise:(a) in respect of each document described in the list as an original
document, that the document is an original document and was printed, written,
signed or executed as it purports to have been,
(b) in respect of each document described in the list as a copy of an
original document, that the document is a true
copy.
(3) Subrule (2) does not apply to a document referred to in the list
of documents if the admitting party:(a) has, by his or her pleading, denied the authenticity of the
document, or
(b) has served on the requesting party, within 14 days after the time
limited under rule 21.5 for inspection of a document, a notice to the effect
that the admitting party disputes the authenticity of the
document.
(4) The admitting party and the requesting party are taken to be in
the same position as they would have been in had the admitting party, on the
date of service of the list of documents, served on the requesting party a
notice requiring production at the trial of such of the documents specified in
the list as are in the possession of the requesting
party.
17.6 Restricted effect of admission
(cf SCR Part 18, rule 6; DCR Part 15, rule 6; LCR Part 14, rule
6)
An admission made under this Part in connection with any
proceedings:(a) may not be used in those proceedings except in favour of the party
in whose favour it was made, and
(b) is taken to have been made for the purposes of those proceedings
only.
17.7 Judgment on admissions
(cf SCR Part 18, rule 3; DCR Part 15, rule 3; LCR Part 14, rule
5)
(1) If admissions are made by a party, whether by his or her pleadings
or otherwise, the court may, on the application of any other party, give any
judgment or make any order to which the other party is entitled on the
admissions.
(2) The court may exercise its powers under this rule even if the
other questions in the proceedings have not been
determined.
Part 18 Motions
18.1 Applications for court orders to be made by
motion
(cf SCR Part 19, rule 1; DCR Part 16, rule 1; LCR Part 15, rule
1)
An interlocutory or other application is to be made by motion
unless these rules otherwise provide.
18.2 Requirement for notice
(cf SCR Part 19, rule 2; DCR Part 16, rule 2; LCR Part 15, rule
2)
(1) A person may not move the court to make any order unless notice of
motion has been filed and served on each person affected by the proposed
order.
(2) Despite subrule (1), a person may move the court to make an order
without notice of motion having been filed or served on a person if:(a) that person consents to the making of the order,
or
(b) the preparation, filing or service of the notice would cause undue
delay or other prejudice to the person by whom the order is sought,
or
(c) the court dispenses with the requirement for such notice to be
filed or served, or
(d) under these rules or the practice of the court, the motion may be
made without the prior filing or service (as the case may be) of notice of
motion.
18.3 Contents of notice of motion
(cf SCR Part 19, rule 2 (4) and (5); DCR Part 16, rule 2 (3) and (4);
LCR Part 15, rule 2 (3) and (3A))
(1) A notice of motion for an order:(a) must identify the person by whom the order is sought:(i) if the person is already a party to the proceedings, as that party
(for example, as first plaintiff or second defendant), or
(ii) if the person is not yet a party to the proceedings, as the
applicant, and
(b) must identify each person affected by the order:(i) if that person is already a party to the proceedings, as that
party (for example, as second plaintiff or first defendant),
or
(ii) if that person is not yet a party to the proceedings, as the
respondent, and
(c) if the person by whom the order is sought is not already an active
party, must state an address for service for that person,
and
(d) unless the motion is to be moved in the absence of the public,
must state the date and time when, and the place where, the motion is to be
moved, and
(e) if the court makes an order as to the time by which the notice is
to be served, must bear a note of the order made, and
(f) must state concisely the nature of the proposed
order.
(1A) In the case of proceedings in Class 1, 2, 3 or 4 of the Land and
Environment Court’s jurisdiction, a notice of motion must identify a
person who is not yet a party to the proceedings by name alone, and not as the
applicant or respondent as required by subrule (1) (a) (ii) or (b)
(ii).
(2) Costs need not be specifically claimed in the notice of
motion.
(3) If a notice of motion is of a kind that, under any Act, any rules
of court or any practice of the court, is dealt with in the absence of the
public, the notice of motion must contain a statement to the effect that the
motion is to be so dealt with.
(4) If it becomes necessary for an application under subrule (3) to be
dealt with in court, the registrar is to refer it to the court and give notice
to the parties that the application has been so
referred.
18.4 Time for service of notice
(cf SCR Part 19, rule 3; DCR Part 16, rule 3; LCR Part 15, rule
3)
Unless the court orders otherwise, a notice of motion must be
served at least 3 days before the date fixed for the
motion.
18.5 Notice to be personally served on persons who have not
entered appearance
(cf SCR Part 19, rule 4; LCR Part 15, rule 2 (4))
A notice of motion must be personally served if the person on whom
it is to be served:(a) is not a party to the proceedings, or
(b) is a party to the proceedings, but is not an active party
(otherwise than because the party has failed to comply with the requirements
of these rules with respect to entering an
appearance).
18.6 Hearing of interlocutory applications
(cf LCR Part 15, rule 5)
(1) A party’s notice of motion in any proceedings must include,
so far as practicable, all applications that the party desires to make in
relation to the proceedings and that, having regard to the nature of the
proceedings, can conveniently be dealt with at the one
time.
(2) On the hearing of a party’s notice of motion, any other
party may make any application in relation to the
proceedings.
(3) If on the hearing of a party’s notice of motion, any other
party makes an application under subrule (2), the court:(a) may deal with both applications at the hearing,
or
(b) may adjourn the hearing and, if appropriate, may direct any
necessary notice of motion to be given to the other
parties.
18.7 Motion may be dealt with in party’s
absence
(cf SCR Part 19, rule 5; DCR Part 16, rule 5; LCR Part 15, rule 5
(2A))
If service of a notice of motion on any party is required by these
rules, and notice of motion has been duly served on that party, the court may
hear and dispose of the motion in the absence of that
party.
18.8 Further hearing
(cf SCR Part 19, rule 8)
(1) If notice of a motion for any day has been filed or served, and
the motion is not disposed of on that day:(a) the court may hear and dispose of the notice of motion on any
later day fixed by the court, and
(b) subject to subrule (2), filing or service of a further notice of
motion is not required.
(2) Subrule 1 (b) does not apply:(a) if the court directs the filing or service of a further notice of
motion, or
(b) if service is required on a person on whom notice of motion has
not previously been served.
18.9 Directions as to conduct of proceedings on notice of
motion
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 6 (1))
In proceedings on a notice of motion, the court may give
directions as to the order of evidence and address and generally as to the
conduct of the proceedings.
Part 19 Amendment
19.1 Amending a statement of claim
(cf SCR Part 15, rule 12, Part 20, rules 2 and 2A; DCR Part 17, rules
2 and 2A; LCR Part 16, rule 2)
(1) A plaintiff may, without leave, amend a statement of claim once
within 28 days after the date on which it was filed, but, unless the court
otherwise orders, may not amend it after a date has been fixed for
trial.
(2) If a plaintiff amends his or her statement of claim under subrule
(1) after the defendant has filed a defence, the defendant may amend his or
her defence at any time within 14 days after service of the amended statement
of claim.
(3) A plaintiff’s right to make an amendment under subrule (1)
is not affected by any amendment the plaintiff has made under rule
7.22.
19.2 Amendments to add or remove parties
(cf SCR Part 20, rule 2 (4) and (5); DCR Part 17, rule 2 (4) and (5);
LCR Part 16, rule 2 (3A) and (3B))
(1) Subject to subrules (2) and (3), the amendments that may be made
under rule 19.1 include an amendment that would have the effect of adding a
party to, or removing a party from, the
proceedings.
(2) An amendment that would have the effect of adding a person as a
plaintiff in proceedings in which a solicitor is acting for the current
plaintiff may not be made unless, at the time the amendment is made, the same
solicitor:(a) is acting for the person to be added, and
(b) certifies on the amended document:(i) that he or she is acting for the person to be added,
and
(ii) that the person to be added consents to being added as a
plaintiff.
(3) An amendment that would have the effect of removing a party from
the proceedings may not be made unless that party consents to being removed
from the proceedings.
(4) If a person is added as a party under this rule, the date of
commencement of the proceedings in relation to that person is taken to be the
date on which the amended document is filed.
19.3 Duration of leave or consent
(cf SCR Part 20, rule 5 (1))
An order giving leave to amend a document ceases to have
effect:(a) at the expiration of the time specified in the order as the time
within which the amendment must be made, or
(b) if no such time is specified, at the expiration of 14 days after
the date on which the order is made.
19.4 Disallowance of amendment
(cf SCR Part 20, rule 3; DCR Part 17, rule 3; LCR Part 16, rule
3)
(1) If a party amends a pleading, as referred to in rule 19.1 (1) or
(2), the court may, by order, disallow the
amendment.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, notice of motion for such an
order must be filed within 14 days after the date on which the amended
document was served on the applicant.
(3) If, on the hearing of an application for an order under this rule,
the court is satisfied that, had an application for leave to make the
amendment been made, it would not have granted leave to make the whole or some
part of the amendment, the court must disallow the amendment or that part, as
the case may be.
19.5 Mode of amendment generally
(cf SCR Part 20, rules 7 and 8; DCR Part 17, rules 7 and 8; LCR Part
16, rules 7 and 8)
(1) Subject to any directions referred to in rule 19.6, amendments to
a filed document must be made by filing a fresh document that has been amended
in accordance with these rules or pursuant to an order of the
court.
(2) The amendments must be indicated as follows:(a) the omission of existing matter must be indicated in such manner
(such as striking through the matter, with or without underlining) as does not
affect the legibility of the matter being omitted, and
(b) the insertion of new matter must be indicated in such manner (such
as the use of underlining, bolding or italics) as distinguishes it from
existing matter (including existing matter to be
omitted).
(3) A document amended under this rule must be marked with the
following particulars:(a) the date of the amendment,
(b) if the amendment is made pursuant to an order of the court, the
date of the order,
(c) if the amendment is made otherwise than pursuant to an order of
the court, a reference to the provision of these rules that authorises the
amendment,
(d) the manner in which the omission and insertion of matter have been
indicated in the amended document.
(4) An amended document must retain the existing paragraph numbering,
with any additional paragraphs that are inserted after an existing paragraph
bearing the number of that paragraph together with the letters
“A”, “B” and so on, as in these
rules.
19.6 Court may give directions as to mode of
amendment
(cf SCR Part 20, rule 6; DCR Part 17, rule 6; LCR Part 16, rule
6)
If the court orders, or grants leave for, the amendment of a filed
document, the court may give such directions as it thinks fit
concerning:(a) the mode of amendment, and
(b) the mode of service of the amended document or of notice of the
amendment, and
(c) the time within which the amended document or notice of amendment
is to be filed and served.
Part 20 Resolution of proceedings without hearing
Division 1 Mediation
20.1 Application of Division
This Division applies to matters referred to mediation under Part
4 of the Civil Procedure Act
2005.
20.2 Directions
(cf SCR Part 72C, rule 1)
The court may give directions regulating the practice and
procedure to be followed in a mediation, including the preparation and service
of documents.
20.3 Statements as to proposed referral to
mediation
(cf SCR Part 72C, rule 2; Act No 9 1973, section 164A; Act No 11
1970, section 21L)
On any occasion that proceedings are before the court for
directions, the court may require each active party to state any of the
following:(a) whether the party consents to referral of a matter arising in the
proceedings for mediation,
(b) whether the parties agree as to who is to be the
mediator,
(c) whether the parties agree as to the proportions in which the costs
of mediation are to be borne, and the terms of any such
agreement.
20.4 Appointments by mediator
(cf SCR Part 72C, rule 3)
(1) Within 7 days after being notified that a matter has been referred
for mediation, the mediator to whom the matter is referred must appoint a time
for the mediation and notify the parties, in writing, of the time
appointed.
(2) The mediator may also appoint a time for a preliminary meeting of
the parties.
20.5 Completion of mediation
(cf SCR Part 72C, rule 4)
The parties and the mediator must conduct the mediation with the
object, so far as practicable, of completing the mediation within 28
days.
20.6 Mediation session procedure
(cf SCR Part 72C, rule 6)
(1) The following provisions apply to the conduct of a mediation
session unless the mediator, or the court, otherwise directs:(a) the session must be attended:(i) subject to subparagraph (ii), by each party or, if a party is a
corporation, by an officer of the corporation having authority to settle the
proceedings, or
(ii) if the conduct of the proceedings by a party is controlled by an
insurer, by an officer of the insurer having authority to settle the
proceedings,
(b) a party may be accompanied by that party’s barrister or
solicitor at the session.
(2) A person who is required by subrule (1) (a) to attend a mediation
session may do so by telephone, video link or other form of communication, but
only with the leave of the court or the mediator.
20.7 Notifications after mediation
Within 7 days after the conclusion of the last mediation session,
the mediator must advise the court of the following:(a) the time and date the first mediation session commenced,
and
(b) the time and date the last mediation session
concluded.
Division 2 Arbitration
20.8 Proceedings that may not be referred to
arbitration
(cf DCR Part 51A, rule 2; LCR Part 38, rule 12)
For the purposes of section 38 (3) (b) of the Civil Procedure Act 2005, the
following proceedings may not be referred for arbitration unless the parties
consent or the court finds there are special circumstances to justify their
referral:(a) proceedings in which there is an allegation of
fraud,
(b) proceedings in the Small Claims Division of the Local
Court.
20.9 Reference to arbitration under Part 5 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005
(cf SCR Part 72B, rule 1; DCR Part 51A, rule 3; LCR Part 38, rule
3)
(1) If an arbitrator is not prepared to hear or determine referred
proceedings, whether before or after any hearing has commenced, the arbitrator
must as soon as practicable inform the referring court of that fact,
specifying his or her reasons.
(2) If an arbitrator declines or fails to hear and determine referred
proceedings, the referring court must revoke the order referring the
proceedings to the arbitrator and may make another order referring the
proceedings to another arbitrator.
20.10 Medical reports
(cf SCR Part 72B, rule 2; DCR Part 51A, rule 6; LCR Part 38, rule
7)
(1) In this rule, medical expert
includes dentist, medical practitioner, occupational therapist,
physiotherapist and psychologist.
(2) A medical expert’s written report as to a person’s
past, present or probable future physical or mental condition:(a) is not admissible unless it has been served on each of the active
parties no later than 28 days before the arbitration hearing,
and
(b) if so served, is admissible as evidence of the matters contained
in it,
unless the referring court or the arbitrator orders
otherwise.
(3) At any arbitration, a party is not entitled to adduce a medical
expert’s oral evidence as to a person’s past, present or probable
future physical or mental condition unless the referring court or the
arbitrator so directs or unless each of the parties
consent.
20.11 Award of arbitrator
(cf SCR Part 72B, rule 3; DCR Part 51A, rule 9; LCR Part 38, rule
10)
(1) An arbitrator’s award, and his or her reasons for the award,
are to be in or to the effect of the approved form.
(2) An arbitrator’s reasons for an award are to be specified so
that, in his or her opinion, they make the parties aware of his or her view of
the case made by each of them.
(3) If a party fails to attend a hearing before an arbitrator, the
arbitrator must include in his or her reasons for an award the fact that the
party failed to attend and any information known to the arbitrator relating to
the party’s reasons for the failure to
attend.
(4) As soon as practicable after receiving an arbitrator’s
award, the registrar must send to each of the parties a copy of the award,
with the date of sending set out in the award or in a notice accompanying the
award.
(5) For the purposes of subrule (4), date of sending
means the date of leaving, sending, transmitting or otherwise serving copies
of the award.
20.12 Rehearing
(cf SCR Part 72B, rule 5; DCR Part 51A, rule 11; LCR Part 38, rule
12)
(1) An application under section 42 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005 for the
rehearing of referred proceedings is to be made by notice of
motion.
(2) On the date fixed for the proceedings to be listed before the
court, or any date to which the proceedings are adjourned, the court must make
a determination as to whether the proceedings are to be a full rehearing or a
limited rehearing.
(3) Before the record of any proceedings is brought before the court
for a rehearing, the registrar must seal within the record, or separate from
the record, both the application for rehearing and all information as to the
nature and quantum of the arbitrator’s award.
(4) Despite subrule (3), the court is not required to disqualify
itself from rehearing the proceedings because it becomes aware in any manner
of information as to the nature or quantum of the arbitrator’s
award.
(5) Unless the court otherwise orders, matter that has been sealed
within the record is not to be opened, and matter that has been separated from
the record is not to be returned to the record, until after the rehearing has
been determined.
Division 3 References to referees
20.13 Definitions
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 1)
In this Division:order of
referral means an order in force under rule 20.14.
question includes any
question or issue arising in any proceedings, whether of fact or law, or both,
and whether raised by pleadings, agreement of parties or
otherwise.
20.14 Orders of referral
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 2)
(1) At any stage of the proceedings, the court may make orders for
reference to a referee appointed by the court for inquiry and report by the
referee on the whole of the proceedings or on any question arising in the
proceedings.
(2) The court must not make an order under subrule (1) in respect of a
question to be tried with a jury.
20.15 Appointment of referees
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 3)
(1) Subject to this rule, the court may appoint any person as a
referee.
(2) A judicial officer or other officer of the court may not act as a
referee otherwise than with the concurrence of the senior judicial
officer.
20.16 Two or more referees
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 4)
(1) If the court appoints 2 referees and a decision to be made in the
course of proceedings under the reference is not agreed, the decision that is
binding is:(a) if a judicial officer is a referee, the decision of the judicial
officer, or
(b) in any other case, the decision of the referee appointed by the
court to be senior referee.
(2) If the court appoints 3 or more referees, any decision to be made
in the course of proceedings under the reference may be made by a majority of
the referees and, failing a majority, the decision that is binding is:(a) if a judicial officer is a referee, the decision of the judicial
officer, or
(b) in any other case, the decision of the referee appointed by the
court to be senior referee.
20.17 Inquiry and report
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 5)
(1) The court may, at any time and from time to time:(a) authorise the referee to inquire into and report on any facts
relevant to the inquiry and report on the matter referred,
and
(b) direct the referee to make a further or supplemental report or
inquiry and report, and
(c) give such instructions as the court thinks fit relating to the
inquiry or report.
(2) Instructions under subrule (1) (c) may include provision
concerning any experiment or test for the purposes of any inquiry or report of
a referee.
20.18 Remuneration of referee
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 6)
(1) The court:(a) may determine the amount of the fees to be paid to a referee,
and
(b) may direct how, when and by whom the whole or any part of any such
fees are to be payable, and
(c) may determine the consequences of failure to comply with a
direction under paragraph (b).
(2) Subrule (1) does not affect the powers of the court as to
costs.
20.19 Court rooms
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 7)
The court may give directions for the provision:(a) of services of officers of the court, and
(b) of court rooms and other facilities,
for the purpose of any reference under this
Division.
20.20 Conduct of proceedings under the reference
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 8)
(1) The court may give directions with respect to the conduct of
proceedings under the reference.
(2) Subject to any direction under subrule (1):(a) the referee may conduct the proceedings under the reference in
such manner as the referee thinks fit, and
(b) in conducting proceedings under the reference, the referee is not
bound by the rules of evidence but may inform himself or herself in relation
to any matter in such manner as the referee thinks
fit.
(3) Evidence before the referee:(a) may be given orally or in writing, and
(b) if the referee so requires, must, be given on oath or by
affidavit.
(4) A referee may take the examination of any
person.
(5) Each party must, within a time fixed by the referee but in any
event before the conclusion of evidence on the inquiry, give to the referee
and each other party a brief statement of the findings of fact and law for
which the party contends.
(6) The parties must at all times do all things which the referee
requires to enable a just opinion to be reached and no party may wilfully do
or cause to be done any act to delay or prevent an opinion being
reached.
20.21 Interlocutory directions
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 9)
The court may, at any time and from time to time, on application
of the referee or of a party, give directions with respect to any matter
arising in proceedings under the reference.
20.22 Setting aside or variation of reference
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 10)
(1) The court may, of its own motion or on application by a referee or
a party, set aside or vary any order of referral.
(2) Nothing in this rule affects any other power of the court to set
aside or vary an order of referral.
20.23 Report
(cf SCR Part 72, rules 11 and 12)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, the referee must make a written
report to the court on the matter referred to the referee, annexing the
statements given under rule 20.20 (5) and stating:(a) the referee’s opinion on the matter, and
(b) the referee’s reasons for that
opinion.
(2) On receipt of the report, the court must send it to the
parties.
20.24 Proceedings on the report
(cf SCR Part 72, rule 13)
(1) If a report is made under rule 20.23, the court may on a matter of
fact or law, or both, do any of the following:(a) it may adopt, vary or reject the report in whole or in
part,
(b) it may require an explanation by way of report from the
referee,
(c) it may, on any ground, remit for further consideration by the
referee the whole or any part of the matter referred for a further
report,
(d) it may decide any matter on the evidence taken before the referee,
with or without additional evidence,
and must, in any event, give such judgment or make such order as the
court thinks fit.
(2) Evidence additional to the evidence taken before the referee may
not be adduced before the court except by leave of the
court.
Division 4 Compromise
20.25 Definitions
(cf SCR Part 22, rule 3)
In this Division:final
deadline for an offer means:
(a) if the trial is before a jury, the time at which the judicial
officer begins to sum up to the jury, or
(b) if the proceedings have been referred for arbitration, the
conclusion of the arbitration hearing, or
(c) in any other case, the time at which the judicial officer begins
to give his or her decision or his or her reasons for decision, whichever is
the earlier, on a judgment (except an interlocutory
judgment).
offer
means an offer of compromise referred to in rule 20.26.
period for
acceptance for an offer means the period from when the offer is made
until:
(a) the expiration of the time limited by the offer or, if no time is
limited, the expiration of 28 days after the offer is made,
or
(b) the final deadline for offers in respect of the claim to which the
offer relates,
whichever first occurs.
20.26 Making of offer
(cf SCR Part 22, rules 1A, 2, 3 and 4; DCR Part 19A, rules 1, 2, 2A,
3 and 4; LCR Part 17A, rules 2 and 5)
(1) In any proceedings, any party may, by notice in writing, make an
offer to any other party to compromise any claim in the proceedings, either in
whole or in part, on specified terms.
(2) An offer must be exclusive of costs, except where it states that
it is a verdict for the defendant and that the parties are to bear their own
costs.
(3) A notice of offer:(a) must bear a statement to the effect that the offer is made in
accordance with these rules, and
(b) if the offeror has made or been ordered to make an interim payment
to the offeree, must state whether or not the offer is in addition to the
payment so made or ordered.
(4) Despite subrule (1), a plaintiff may not make an offer unless the
defendant has been given such particulars of the plaintiff’s claim, and
copies or originals of such documents available to the plaintiff, as are
necessary to enable the defendant to fully consider the
offer.
(5) If a plaintiff makes an offer, no order may be made in favour of
the defendant on the ground that the plaintiff has not supplied particulars or
documents, or has not supplied sufficient particulars or documents,
unless:(a) the defendant has informed the plaintiff in writing of that ground
within 14 days after receiving the offer, or
(b) the court orders otherwise.
(6) An offer may be expressed to be limited as to the time it is open
for acceptance.
(7) The following provisions apply if an offer is limited as to the
time it is open for acceptance:(a) the closing date for acceptance of the offer must not be less than
28 days after the date on which the offer is made, in the case of an offer
made 2 months or more before the date set down for commencement of the
trial,
(b) the offer must be left open for such time as is reasonable in the
circumstances, in the case of an offer made less than 2 months before the date
set down for commencement of the trial.
(8) Unless the notice of offer otherwise provides, an offer providing
for the payment of money, or the doing of any other act, is taken to provide
for the payment of that money, or the doing of that act, within 28 days after
acceptance of the offer.
(9) An offer is taken to have been made without prejudice, unless the
notice of offer otherwise provides.
(10) A party may make more than one offer in relation to the same
claim.
(11) Unless the court orders otherwise, an offer may not be withdrawn
during the period of acceptance for the offer.
(12) A notice of offer that purports to exclude, modify or restrict the
operation of rule 42.14 or 42.15 is of no effect for the purposes of this
Division.
20.27 Acceptance of offer
(cf SCR Part 22, rule 3; DCR Part 19A, rule 3; LCR Part 17A, rule
5)
(1) A party may accept an offer by serving written notice of
acceptance on the offeror at any time during the period of acceptance for the
offer.
(2) An offer may be accepted even if a further offer is made during
the period of acceptance for the first offer.
(3) If an offer is accepted in accordance with this rule, any party to
the compromise may apply for judgment to be entered
accordingly.
20.28 Withdrawal of acceptance
(cf SCR Part 22, rule 5; DCR Part 19A, rule 5; LCR Part 17A, rule
7)
(1) A party who accepts an offer may withdraw the acceptance in any of
the following circumstances by serving written notice of withdrawal on the
offeror:(a) if the offer provides for payment of money, or the doing of any
other act, and the sum is not paid to the offeree or into court, or the act is
not done, within 28 days after acceptance of the offer or within such other
time as the offer provides, or
(b) if the court grants the party leave to withdraw the
acceptance.
(2) If acceptance of an offer is withdrawn:(a) except as provided by paragraph (b), all steps in the proceedings
that have been taken as a consequence of the offer having been accepted cease
to have effect, and
(b) the court may give directions:(i) to restore the parties as nearly as may be to their positions at
the time of the acceptance, and
(ii) to give effect to any steps in the proceedings that have been
taken as a consequence of the offer having been accepted,
and
(iii) to provide for the further conduct of the
proceedings,
and may do so either after the offer is withdrawn or when granting leave
to withdraw the offer.
20.29 Failure to comply with accepted offer
(cf SCR Part 22, rule 8; DCR Part 19A, rule 8; LCR Part 17A, rule
10)
(1) If the plaintiff, being a party to an accepted offer, fails to
comply with the terms of the offer, the defendant is entitled:(a) to such judgment or order as is appropriate to give effect to the
terms of the accepted offer, or
(b) to an order that the proceedings be dismissed, and to judgment
accordingly,
as the defendant elects, unless the court orders
otherwise.
(2) If the defendant, being a party to an accepted offer, fails to
comply with the terms of the offer, the plaintiff is entitled:(a) to such judgment or order as is appropriate to give effect to the
terms of the accepted offer, or
(b) to an order that the defence be struck out, and to judgment
accordingly,
as the plaintiff elects, unless the court orders
otherwise.
(3) If a party to an accepted offer fails to comply with the terms of
the offer, and a defendant in the proceedings has made a statement of
cross-claim or cross-summons that is not the subject of the accepted offer,
the court:(a) may make such order or give such judgment under this rule,
and
(b) may make such order as to the further conduct of proceedings on
the statement of cross-claim or cross-summons,
as it thinks fit.
20.30 Disclosure of offer to court or arbitrator
(cf SCR Part 22, rule 7; DCR Part 19A, rule 7; LCR Part 17A, rule
9)
(1) No statement of the fact that an offer has been made may be
contained in any pleading or affidavit.
(2) If an offer is not accepted, no communication with respect to the
offer may be made to the court at the trial or, as the case may require, to
the arbitrator.
(3) Despite subrule (2), an offer may be disclosed to the court or, as
the case may require, to the arbitrator:(a) if a notice of offer provides that the offer is not made without
prejudice, or
(b) to the extent necessary to enable the offer to be taken into
account for the purpose of determining an amount of interest up to judgment,
or
(c) after all questions of liability and relief have been determined,
to the extent necessary to determine questions as to costs,
or
(d) to the extent necessary to enable the offer to be taken into
account for the purposes of section 73 (4) of the Motor Accidents Act 1988, section
137 (4) of the Motor Accidents Compensation
Act 1999 or section 151M of the Workers Compensation Act
1987.
20.31 Compromises in certain Supreme Court
proceedings
(cf SCR Part 8, rule 14)
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in the Supreme Court
concerning:(a) the administration of a deceased person’s estate,
or
(b) property the subject of a trust, or
(c) the construction of an Act, instrument or other
document,
involving any matter in which one or more persons have the same interest
or liability.
(2) The court may approve a compromise:(a) that one party has assented to, or
(b) that the court has sanctioned on behalf of one
party,
being in either case a compromise that affects other persons (not being
parties) having the same interest or liability, but only if the court is
satisfied that the compromise will be to the benefit of those other
persons.
(3) A compromise referred to in subrule (2) binds the absent persons
unless the court’s approval of the compromise has been obtained by fraud
or non-disclosure of material facts.
20.32 Offer to contribute
(cf SCR Part 22, rule 12; DCR Part 19A, rule 11; LCR Part 17A, rule
13)
(1) If in any proceedings:(a) one party (the first
party) stands to be held liable to another party (the second
party) to contribute towards any debt or damages which may be
recovered against the second party in the proceedings, and
(b) the first party, at any time after entering an appearance, makes
an offer to the second party to contribute to a specified extent to the debt
or damages, and
(c) the offer is made without prejudice to the first party’s
defence,
the offer must not be brought to the attention of the court or any
arbitrator until all questions of liability or amount of debt or damages have
been decided.
(2) In subrule (1), debt or damages
includes any interest up to judgment claimed on any debt or
damages.
Division 5
20.33(Repealed)
Division 6 Acknowledgment of liquidated claim
20.34 Defendant may file acknowledgment
(cf DCR Part 14, rule 2; LCR Part 12, rule 2)
(1) In proceedings with respect to a liquidated claim, the defendant
may file a statement acknowledging the whole of the amount of the
claim.
(2) Subrule (1) does not apply if the defendant has filed a defence or
the plaintiff has, in accordance with these rules, filed an application for a
default judgment.
(3) On the filing of a statement under subrule (1), judgment is to be
entered for the plaintiff for the whole of the amount of the
claim.
(4) Judgment entered as referred to in subrule (3) fully discharges
all of the plaintiff’s claims in the
proceedings.
(5) In proceedings in which a default judgment has been set aside
under rule 36.15 or 36.16, the defendant may not file a statement referred to
in subrule (1) except by leave of the court.
Note. See rule 6.11 which allows the defendant in proceedings on a
liquidated claim to submit to judgment by his or her notice of
appearance.
Part 21 Discovery, inspection and notice to produce
documents
Division 1 Discovery and inspection
21.1 Definitions
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 1; DCR Part 22, rule 1)
(1) In this Division:excluded
document, in relation to proceedings the subject of an order for
discovery, means any of the following documents:
(a) any document filed in the proceedings,
(b) any document served on party A after the commencement of the
proceedings,
(c) any document that wholly came into existence after the
commencement of the proceedings,
(d) any additional copy of a document included in the list of
documents, being a document that contains no mark, deletion or other matter,
relevant to a fact in question, not present in the document so
included,
(e) any document comprising an original written communication sent by
party B prior to the date of commencement of the proceedings of which a copy
is included in the list of documents,
but does not include any document that the court declares not to be an
excluded document for the purposes of those proceedings.list
of documents means a list of documents referred to in rule
21.3.
order for
discovery means an order referred to in rule 21.2.
party
A means a party to whom another party is giving discovery, or being
ordered to give discovery, of documents.
party
B means a party who is giving discovery, or being ordered to give
discovery, of documents.
party B’s
affidavit means an affidavit prepared in relation to the list of
documents under rule 21.4.
Note. See the Dictionary for further definitions including, in
particular, a definition of possession.
(2) For the purposes of this Division, a document or matter is to be
taken to be relevant to a fact
in issue if it could, or contains material that could, rationally
affect the assessment of the probability of the existence of that fact
(otherwise than by relating solely to the credibility of a witness),
regardless of whether the document or matter would be admissible in
evidence.
21.2 Order for discovery
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 3 (1), (2) and (3); DCR Part 22, rule 3 (1),
(2) and (3))
(1) The court may order that party B must give discovery to party A
of:(a) documents within a class or classes specified in the order,
or
(b) one or more samples (selected in such manner as the court may
specify) of documents within such a class.
(2) A class of documents must not be specified in more general terms
than the court considers to be justified in the
circumstances.
(3) Subject to subrule (2), a class of documents may be
specified:(a) by relevance to one or more facts in issue, or
(b) by description of the nature of the documents and the period
within which they were brought into existence, or
(c) in such other manner as the court considers appropriate in the
circumstances.
(4) An order for discovery may not be made in respect of a document
unless the document is relevant to a fact in issue.
21.3 List of documents to be prepared
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 3 (5) and (6); DCR Part 22, rule 3 (5) and
(6))
(1) Party B must comply with an order for discovery by serving on
party A a list of documents that deals with all of the documents (other than
excluded documents) referred to in the order.
(2) The list of documents:(a) must be divided into two parts:(i) Part 1 relating to documents in the possession of party B,
and
(ii) Part 2 relating to documents that are not, but that within the
last 6 months prior to the commencement of the proceedings have been, in the
possession of party B, and
(b) must include a brief description (by reference to nature and date
or period) of each document or group of documents and, in the case of a group,
the number of documents in that group, and
(c) must specify, against the description of each document or group in
Part 2 of the list of documents, the person (if any) who party B believes to
be in possession of the document or group of documents,
and
(d) must identify any document that is claimed to be a privileged
document, and specify the circumstances under which the privilege is claimed
to arise.
(3) Party B must comply with the requirements of subrule (1):(a) within 28 days after an order for discovery is made,
or
(b) within such other period (whether more or less than 28 days) as
the order may specify.
21.4 Affidavit and certificate supporting list of
documents
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 3 (5), (6) and (7); DCR Part 22, rule 3 (5),
(6) and (7))
(1) The list of documents must be accompanied by:(a) a supporting affidavit, and
(b) if party B has a solicitor, by a solicitor’s certificate of
advice.
Note. See rule 35.3 as to who may make such an
affidavit.
(2) The affidavit referred to in subrule (1) (a) must state that the
deponent:(a) has made reasonable inquiries as to the documents referred to in
the order, and
(b) believes that there are no documents (other than excluded
documents) falling within any of the classes specified in the order that are,
or that within the last 6 months before the commencement of the proceedings
have been, in the possession of party B (other than those referred to in Part
1 or 2 of the list of documents), and
(c) believes that the documents in Part 1 of the list of documents are
within the possession of party B, and
(d) believes that the documents in Part 2 of the list of documents are
within the possession of the persons (if any) respectively specified in that
Part, and
(e) as to any document in Part 2 of the list of documents in respect
of which no such person is specified, has no belief as to whose possession the
document is in,
and must state, in respect of any document that is claimed to be a
privileged document, the facts relied on as establishing the existence of the
privilege.
(3) The solicitor’s certificate of advice referred to in subrule
(1) (b) must state that the solicitor:(a) has advised party B as to the obligations arising under an order
for discovery (and if party B is a corporation, which officers of party B have
been so advised), and
(b) is not aware of any documents within any of the classes specified
in the order (other than excluded documents) that are, or that within the last
6 months before the commencement of the proceedings have been, in the
possession of party B (other than those referred to in Part 1 or 2 of the list
of documents).
21.5 Documents to be made available
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 3 (9) and (10); DCR Part 22, rule 3 (9) and
(10))
(1) Subject to the requirements of any Act or law, Party B must ensure
that the documents described in Part 1 of the list of documents (other than
privileged documents):(a) are physically kept and arranged in a way that makes the documents
readily accessible and capable of convenient inspection by party A,
and
(b) are identified in a way that enables particular documents to be
readily retrieved,
from the time the list of documents is served on party A until the time
the trial of the proceedings is completed.
(2) Within 21 days after service of the list of documents, or within
such other period or at such other times as the court may specify, party B
must, on request by party A:(a) produce for party A’s inspection the documents described in
Part 1 of the list of documents (other than privileged documents),
and
(b) make available to party A a person who is able to, and does on
party A’s request, explain the way the documents are arranged and assist
in locating and identifying particular documents or classes of documents,
and
(c) provide facilities for the inspection and copying of such of the
documents (other than privileged documents) as are not capable of being
photocopied, and
(d) provide photocopies of, or facilities for the photocopying of,
such of the documents as are capable of being photocopied, subject to:(i) party A’s solicitor undertaking to pay the reasonable costs
of providing those photocopies or facilities, or
(ii) if party A has no solicitor, party A providing to party B an
amount not less than a reasonable estimate of the reasonable costs of
providing those photocopies or facilities.
21.6 Subsequently found documents to be made
available
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 3 (8); DCR Part 22, rule 3 (8))
If at any time after party B’s affidavit is made, and before
the end of the hearing, party B becomes aware:(a) that any document within the class or classes specified in the
relevant order for discovery (not being an excluded document) but not included
in Part 1 of the list of documents is within, or has come into, party
B’s possession, or
(b) that any document included in Part 1 of the list of documents
which was claimed to be a privileged document was not, or has ceased to be, a
privileged document,
party B must forthwith give written notice to party A of that fact, and
comply with rule 21.5 in respect of the document, as if the document had been
included in Part 1 of the list of documents and the list had been served on
the date of the giving of the notice.
21.7 Discovered documents not to be disclosed
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 3 (11) and (12); DCR Part 22, rule 3 (11) and
(12))
(1) No copy of a document, or information from a document, obtained by
party A as a result of discovery by party B is to be disclosed or used
otherwise than for the purposes of the conduct of the proceedings, except by
leave of the court, unless the document has been received into evidence in
open court.
(2) Nothing in subrule (1) affects the power of the court to make an
order restricting the disclosure or use of any document, whether or not
received into evidence, or the operation of any such
order.
21.8 Personal injury claims
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 5; DCR Part 22, rule 5)
In any proceedings on a common law claim:(a) for damages arising out of the death of, or bodily injury to, any
person, or
(b) for contribution in respect of damages so
arising,
an order for discovery may not be made in relation to any document unless
the court, for special reasons, orders otherwise.
Division 2 Notice to produce before hearing
21.9 Definitions
(1) In this Division:notice to
produce means a notice to produce referred to in rule
21.10.
party
A means a party to whom another party is producing, or being asked
to produce, documents or things for inspection.
party
B means a party who is producing, or being asked to produce,
documents or things for inspection.
(2) For the purposes of this Division, a document or thing is to be
taken to be relevant to a fact
in issue if it could, or contains material that could, rationally
affect the assessment of the probability of the existence of that fact
(otherwise than by relating solely to the credibility of a witness),
regardless of whether the document or thing would be admissible in
evidence.
21.10 Notice to produce for inspection by parties
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 2 (1); DCR Part 22, rule 2 (1), (1A) and
(2))
(1) Party A may, by notice served on party B, require party B to
produce for inspection by party A:(a) any document or thing that is referred to in any originating
process, pleading, affidavit or witness statement filed or served by party B,
and
(b) any other specific document or thing that is clearly identified in
the notice and is relevant to a fact in issue.
(2) A notice to produce may specify a time for production of all or
any of the documents or things required to be
produced.
21.11 Production under notice to produce
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 2 (3) and (4); DCR Part 22, rule 2 (3) and
(4))
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, party B must, within a
reasonable time after being served with a notice to produce:(a) produce for party A’s inspection such of the documents or
things referred to in the notice (other than privileged documents) as are in
party B’s possession, and
(b) serve on party A, in respect of any document that is not produced,
a notice stating:(i) that the document is a privileged document, or
(ii) that the document is, to the best of party B’s knowledge,
information and belief, in the possession of a person identified in the
notice, or
(iii) that party B has no knowledge, information or belief as to the
existence or whereabouts of the document.
(2) For the purposes of subrule (1):(a) unless party B establishes to the contrary, 14 days or longer
after service of the notice is to be taken to be a reasonable time,
and
(b) unless party A establishes to the contrary, less than 14 days
after service of the notice is to be taken to be less than a reasonable
time.
21.12 Personal injury claims
(cf SCR Part 23, rule 5, Part 24, rule 1 (3); DCR Part 22, rule
5)
In any proceedings on a common law claim:(a) for damages arising out of the death of, or bodily injury to, any
person, or
(b) for contribution in respect of damages so
arising,
a party is not required to comply with a notice to produce in relation to
a document or thing that has not been referred to in any originating process,
pleading, affidavit or witness statement filed or served by that party unless
the court, for special reasons, orders otherwise.
21.13 Costs and expenses of compliance
(cf rule 33.11)
(1) The court may order party A to pay the amount of any reasonable
loss or expense incurred by party B in complying with a notice to
produce.
(2) If an order is made under subrule (1), the court must fix the
amount or direct that it be fixed in accordance with the court’s usual
procedure in relation to costs.
Part 22 Interrogatories
22.1 Interrogatories
(cf SCR Part 24, rules 1–6; DCR Part 22A, rules
1–6)
(1) At any stage of the proceedings, the court may order any party to
answer specified interrogatories.
(2) An application for such an order must be accompanied by a copy of
the proposed interrogatories.
(3) In the case of proceedings on:(a) a claim for damages arising out of the death of, or bodily injury
to, any person, or
(b) a claim for contribution in relation to damages so
arising,
such an order is not to be made unless the court is satisfied that
special reasons exist that justify the making of the
order.
(4) In any case, such an order is not to be made unless the court is
satisfied that the order is necessary at the time it is
made.
(5) An order to answer interrogatories:(a) may require the answers to be given within a specified time,
and
(b) may require the answers, or any of them, to be verified by
affidavit, and
(c) in circumstances in which rule 35.3 authorises someone other than
the party to whom the order is addressed to make the relevant affidavit, may
specify the person to make the affidavit, or the persons from whom the person
to make the affidavit may be chosen, in relation to the interrogatories or any
of them.
22.2 Objections to specific interrogatories
(cf SCR Part 24, rule 6 (3))
A party may not object to being ordered to answer an interrogatory
except on the following grounds:(a) the interrogatory does not relate to any matter in issue between
that party and the party seeking the order,
(b) the interrogatory is vexatious or oppressive,
(c) the answer to the interrogatory could disclose privileged
information.
22.3 Answers to interrogatories
(cf SCR Part 24, rules 4 and 6; DCR Part 22A, rules 4 and
6)
(1) A party who has been ordered to answer interrogatories must do so
within the time required by the order by serving a statement of answers on all
other active parties.
(2) Such a statement:(a) must deal with each interrogatory specifically, setting out each
interrogatory followed by the answer to it, and
(b) must answer the substance of each interrogatory without evasion,
and
(c) to the extent to which, and in the manner in which, the order so
requires, must be verified by affidavit.
Note. See rule 22.6 as to the admission in evidence of answers to
interrogatories.
22.4 Insufficient answer
(cf SCR Part 24, rule 8; DCR Part 22A, rule 8)
(1) If a party who has been ordered to answer interrogatories under
rule 22.1 fails to answer an interrogatory sufficiently within the time
specified in the order or, if no such time is specified, within 28 days after
being served with the order, the court:(a) may order the party to make a further answer, and to verify that
further answer by affidavit, or
(b) may order the party or, as the case requires, any person of the
kind referred to in rule 35.3 (1), to attend to be orally
examined.
(2) This rule does not limit the power of the court under rule
22.5.
22.5 Default
(cf SCR Part 24, rule 9)
(1) If a party who has been ordered to answer interrogatories under
rule 22.1 or 22.4 fails to answer an interrogatory sufficiently, the court may
give or make such judgment or such order as it thinks fit, including:(a) if the party in default is a plaintiff, an order that the
proceedings be stayed or dismissed as to the whole or any part of the relief
claimed by the party in the proceedings, or
(b) if the proceedings were commenced by statement of claim and the
party in default is a defendant, an order that the party’s defence be
struck out.
(2) If a party has a solicitor, an order under rule 22.1 or 22.4 need
not, for the purposes of enforcement of the order by committal or
sequestration, be served personally.
(3) If an order under rule 22.1 or 22.4 is not served personally on a
party having a solicitor, the order may not be enforced by committal of any
person, or by sequestration of any person’s property, if that person
shows that he or she did not have notice of the order within sufficient time
to comply with the order.
22.6 Answers to interrogatories as evidence
(cf SCR Part 24, rule 10; DCR Part 22A, rule 10)
(1) A party:(a) may tender as evidence one or more answers to interrogatories
without tendering the others, and
(b) may tender as evidence part of an answer to an interrogatory
without tendering the whole of the answer.
(2) If the whole or part of an answer to an interrogatory is tendered
as evidence, the court:(a) may look at the whole of the answer, and
(b) if it appears to the court that any other answer or any part of an
answer is so connected with the matter tendered that the matter tendered ought
not to be used without that other answer or part, may reject the tender unless
that other answer or part is also tendered.
Part 23 Medical examinations and inspection of
property
Division 1 Medical examination
23.1 Application and definitions
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 1; DCR Part 23, rule 1; LCR Part 20, rule
1)
(1) This Division applies to proceedings in which:(a) a person’s physical or mental condition is relevant to a
matter in question, and
(b) either:(i) that person is a party, or
(ii) that person is a person for whose benefit a party is claiming
relief under the Compensation to Relatives
Act 1897.
(2) In this Division:first
party means the party referred to in subrule (1) (b).
medical
examination includes any examination by a medical expert but does
not include tests referred to in Division 2.
medical expert
includes dentist, medical practitioner, occupational therapist, optometrist,
physiotherapist and psychologist.
notice for
medical examination means a notice referred to in rule 23.2
(1).
person
concerned means the person referred to in subrule (1) (a) (whether
or not the first party) whose physical or mental condition is relevant to a
matter in question.
23.2 Notice for medical examination
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 2; DCR Part 23, rule 2; LCR Part 20, rule
2)
(1) Any party other than the first party may serve on the first party
a notice for the medical examination of the person
concerned.
(2) A notice for medical examination is to be in the form of a request
that the person concerned submit to examination by a specified medical expert
at a specified time and place.
23.3 Expenses
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 3; DCR Part 23, rule 3; LCR Part 20, rule
3)
A party who serves a notice for medical examination must, on
request by the first party, pay to the first party a reasonable sum to meet
the travelling and other expenses of the person concerned of and incidental to
the medical examination, including the expenses of having a medical expert
chosen by the person attend the examination.
23.4 Order for examination
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 5; DCR Part 23, rule 5; LCR Part 20, rule
5)
(1) The court may make orders for medical examination, including an
order that the person concerned submit to examination by a specified medical
expert at a specified time and place.
(2) If the court orders that the person concerned submit to
examination by a medical expert, the person must do all things reasonably
requested, and answer all questions reasonably asked, by the medical expert
for the purposes of the examination.
23.5 Medical expert for person concerned
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 6; DCR Part 23, rule 6; LCR Part 20, rule
7)
The person concerned may have a medical expert of his or her
choice attend a medical examination under this
Division.
Division 2 Rehabilitation assessment
23.6 Application and definitions
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 7A; DCR Part 23, rule 7)
(1) This Division applies to proceedings in which the extent of
impairment of a party’s earning capacity due to personal injuries to
that party is relevant to any matter in question.
(2) In this Division:occupational
rehabilitation service has the same meaning as it has in section 59
of the Workers Compensation Act
1987.
party
concerned means the party referred to in subrule
(1).
23.7 Order for rehabilitation tests
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 7B; DCR Part 23, rule 8)
(1) The court may make orders for testing the party concerned for the
purpose of assessing the extent of impairment of the party’s earning
capacity, including an order to submit to a test, under the direction of a
medical practitioner, during a specified period and at a specified
place.
(2) The specified place referred to in subrule (1) may be:(a) a hospital, or
(b) a rehabilitation centre conducted by a hospital,
or
(c) some other suitable place,
at which treatment by way of rehabilitation, or an occupational
rehabilitation service, is provided.
(3) If the court makes an order under subrule (1) that the party
concerned submit to a test, the party concerned must do all things reasonably
requested, and answer all questions reasonably asked, by any medical
practitioner, or by any person conducting the test, for the purposes of the
test.
(4) The terms on which the court may make orders under subrule (1)
include terms for the payment by the party obtaining the order to the party
concerned of any expense or loss incurred in complying with the
order.
Division 3 Inspection of property
23.8 Inspection of property
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 8; DCR Part 23, rule 9; LCR Part 20, rule
8)
(1) For the purpose of enabling the proper determination of any matter
in question in any proceedings, the court may make orders for any of the
following:(a) the inspection of any property,
(b) the taking of samples of any property,
(c) the making of any observation of any property,
(d) the trying of any experiment on or with any
property,
(e) the observation of any process.
(2) An order under subrule (1) may authorise any person to enter any
land, or to do any other thing, for the purpose of getting access to the
property.
(3) A party applying for an order under this rule must, so far as
practicable, serve notice of motion on each person who would be affected by
the order if made.
(4) The court is not to make an order under this rule unless it is
satisfied that sufficient relief is not available under section 169 of the
Evidence Act
1995.
(5) This rule extends to proceedings on an application for an order
under Part 5 (Preliminary discovery and
inspection).
(6) In this rule, property includes any
land and any document or other chattel, whether in the ownership or possession
of a party or not.
Division 4 Default
23.9 Default
(cf SCR Part 25, rule 10; DCR Part 23, rule 10; LCR Part 20, rule
10)
(1) If a party makes default in compliance with this Part, or a notice
or order under this Part, the court may give or make such judgment or such
order as it thinks fit, including:(a) if the party in default is a plaintiff, an order that the
proceedings be dismissed as to the whole or any part of the relief claimed by
the party in the proceedings, or
(b) if the proceedings were commenced by statement of claim and the
party in default is a defendant, an order that the party’s defence be
struck out and that judgment be given accordingly.
(2) If a person for whose benefit relief is being claimed, not being a
party, makes default in compliance with this Part, or an order under this
Part, the court may give such judgment, or make such order, as it thinks fit,
including an order that the proceedings be dismissed as to the relief so
claimed.
(3) This rule does not limit the powers of the court to punish for
contempt.
Part 24 Taking evidence otherwise than at trial
24.1 Application of Part
This Part applies to proceedings in the Supreme Court or the
District Court.
24.2 Construction of certain references
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 1)
In this Part, a reference to the Evidence on Commission Act 1995, or
to a provision of that Act, includes a reference to the Foreign Evidence Act 1994 of the
Commonwealth, or to the corresponding provision of that
Act.
24.3 Order for examination of witness
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 1A; DCR Part 25, rule 1)
(1) For the purposes of any proceedings, the court may make an order
for the examination of a person, otherwise than at trial, at any place:(a) in New South Wales, or
(b) outside New South Wales, but in Australia, or
(c) outside Australia.
(2) An order under this rule:(a) must nominate the person by whom the examination is to be
conducted (the
examiner), and
(b) may specify the time at which, or within which, the examination is
to be conducted.
24.4 Judicial officer or court officer as examiner
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 1C; DCR Part 25, rule 3)
(1) A judicial officer or other officer of the court may not act as an
examiner otherwise than with the concurrence of the senior judicial
officer.
(2) An applicant for an order for a person’s examination,
outside New South Wales, by a judicial officer or other officer of the court
may request the proposed examiner to certify the amount which in his or her
opinion should be paid into court as provision for expenses of the
examination.
(3) Such an order may be expressed to be conditional on the payment
into court, by such person and within such time as the court may specify, of
not less than the amount certified in accordance with subrule
(2).
(4) If satisfied that the amount paid or payable into court is or may
be insufficient to provide for the expenses of the examination, the court, on
application of the registrar:(a) may make an order directing the party on whose application the
order for examination was made to pay into court such further amount, and
within such time, as the court may specify, and
(b) may make an order:(i) staying the proceedings, so far as they concern the whole or any
part of any claim for relief by that party, or
(ii) suspending the operation of the order for
examination,
until such payment is made.
(5) The registrar must apply so much of the amount paid into court as
may from time to time be required for the purpose in the payment, to or at the
direction of the examiner, of:(a) expenses incurred in relation to the examination,
or
(b) advances for expenses to be incurred in relation to the
examination.
(6) Any amount paid under subrule (5) that is not required for
expenses in relation to the examination must be repaid into
court.
(7) After the conclusion of the examination, on the examiner
certifying that no expenses in relation to the examination remain unpaid or
unrecouped from the money in court, the registrar must, subject to any order
of the court, refund to the person by whom the money was paid into court (and,
if more than one, in the same proportions as their respective payments into
court) any money remaining in court.
24.5 Letter of request
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 2; DCR Part 25, rule 5)
(1) After an order is made under section 6 (1) (c) or 20 (1) (c) of
the Evidence on Commission Act
1995 for the issue of a letter of request, or an order of the
same kind is made under section 9 or 23 of that Act, the party obtaining the
order:(a) must lodge with the principal registrar:(i) a form of the appropriate letter of request,
and
(ii) the interrogatories (if any) and cross-interrogatories (if any) to
accompany the letter of request, and
(iii) if the letter of request is to be issued to the judicial
authorities of a country in which English is not an official language
appropriate to the place where the evidence is to be taken, and unless the
court orders otherwise, a translation of the documents referred to in
subparagraphs (i) and (ii) into an official language of that country
appropriate to that place, and
(b) must file:(i) a copy of each of the documents referred to in paragraph (a),
and
(ii) an undertaking by the party obtaining the order, or his or her
solicitor, to pay all expenses incurred by the court, or by any person at the
request of the court, in respect of the letter of
request.
(2) A translation filed under subrule (1) (a) must be certified by the
person making it to be a correct translation, and the certificate must state
the person’s full name and address and the office or qualification by
reason of which the person so certifies.
24.6 Evidence otherwise than on oath
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 2B; DCR Part 25, rule 7)
Unless the court orders otherwise:(a) a person may be examined outside Australia, otherwise than on
oath, under an order under rule 24.3 (1) (c), and
(b) evidence of a person may be taken outside Australia, otherwise
than on oath, under an order under section 6 (1) (c) or 20 (1) (c) of the
Evidence on Commission Act
1995, or under an order of the same kind made under section 9
or 23 of that Act,
if the person is examined or the evidence is taken in accordance with the
procedure of the country concerned.
24.7 Documents for examiner
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 3; DCR Part 25, rule 8)
(1) The party obtaining an order for examination before an examiner
must furnish the examiner with copies of such of the documents in the
proceedings as are necessary to inform the examiner of the issues to which the
examination is to relate.
(2) If the documents in the proceedings are not sufficient to inform
the examiner of the issues to which the examination is to relate, the court
may, in the order for examination or in a later order, state the issues to
which the examination is to relate.
(3) This rule does not apply if the examiner is a judicial officer of
the court by which the order for examination was
made.
24.8 Appointment for examination
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 4; DCR Part 25, rule 9)
(1) The examiner is to appoint a place (and, subject to the order for
examination, a time) for the examination.
(2) The time appointed by the examiner must be as soon as practicable
after the making of the order, having regard to all the circumstances
(including the convenience of the person to be
examined).
(3) The examiner must give notice of an appointment under this rule to
the party obtaining the order and, not less than 3 days before the time
appointed, that party must give notice of the appointment to each other
party.
24.9 Conduct of examination
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 5; DCR Part 25, rule 10)
(1) The examiner must permit the parties to attend the examination,
together with their barristers and solicitors.
(2) Subject to this Part, the proceedings before the examiner are to
be in accordance with the procedure of the court.
(3) Unless the court orders otherwise:(a) a person who is examined before an examiner may be cross-examined
and re-examined, and
(b) the examination, cross-examination and re-examination of such a
person are to be conducted in the same way as at a
trial.
(4) The examiner may put any question to a person being
examined:(a) as to the meaning of any answer made by that person,
or
(b) as to any matter arising in the course of the
examination.
(5) The examiner may adjourn the examination from time to time or from
place to place.
24.10 Examination of additional persons
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 6; DCR Part 25, rule 11)
(1) On the application of a party to the proceedings, an examiner who
is a judicial officer of the court may examine any person not named or
provided for in the order for examination.
(2) With the written consent of each party to the proceedings, an
examiner who is not a judicial officer of the court may examine any person not
named or provided for in the order for examination and, if he or she does so,
must annex those consents to the transcript of that person’s
evidence.
24.11 Objection
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 7; DCR Part 25, rule 12)
(1) If a party objects to a question put to a person being examined,
or a person being examined objects to answering such a question or to
producing any document or thing:(a) the examiner must state to the parties his or her opinion, but
must not decide, on the validity of the objection, and
(b) the question, the ground for the objection, the examiner’s
opinion on the objection and the answer (if any) of the person being examined
must be set out in the transcript of that person’s evidence or in a
statement attached to the transcript, and
(c) the court may, on motion by any party, decide the validity of the
objection, and
(d) if the court decides against the objector, the court may order the
objector to pay the costs occasioned by the
objection.
(2) This rule does not apply if the examiner is a judicial officer of
the court.
24.12 Recording of evidence generally
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 8; DCR Part 25, rule 13)
The evidence taken at an examination must be recorded in writing
(whether longhand or shorthand) or by some other method (whether mechanical,
electronic or otherwise) that is capable of making a permanent record of the
evidence.
24.13 Audio-visual recording of evidence
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 8A; DCR Part 25, rule 14)
The court or the examiner may give directions for the making of an
audio-visual recording of the proceedings on an
examination.
24.14 Authentication and filing
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 9; DCR Part 25, rule 15)
(1) A transcript of the evidence recorded in relation to an
examination must be prepared and the person who prepares the transcript must
certify that it is a correct transcript of the evidence so
recorded.
(2) The examiner must sign the transcript of the evidence and any
document that constitutes an audio-visual recording under rule
24.13.
(3) The examiner must certify on the transcript, or on a separate
document annexed to the transcript, as to the time occupied in the examination
and as to the fees received by the examiner in respect of the
examination.
(4) The examiner must send the transcript of the evidence, and any
document that constitutes an audio-visual recording under rule 24.13, to the
registrar and the registrar must file them in the
proceedings.
(5) Unless the court orders otherwise, the examiner must send the
exhibits to the registrar, and the registrar must deal with the exhibits in
such manner as the court may direct.
(6) Subrules (1), (3) and (4) do not apply if the examiner is a
judicial officer of the court.
24.15 Special report
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 10; DCR Part 25, rule 16)
(1) The examiner may furnish to the court a special report with regard
to any examination conducted by the examiner and with regard to the absence of
any person from, or the conduct of any person at, the
examination.
(2) The court may direct such proceedings to be taken, or make such
order, on the report as the court thinks fit.
24.16 Default of witness
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 11; DCR Part 25, rule 17)
(1) If a person, required by subpoena to attend before an examiner who
is not a judicial officer of the court:(a) refuses to be sworn for the purposes of the examination,
or
(b) refuses to answer any lawful question, or
(c) refuses to produce any document or
thing,
the examiner must, at the request of any party, give to that party a
certificate, signed by the examiner, of the
refusal.
(2) On the certificate being filed, and on motion by any party, the
court:(a) may order the person to be sworn, or to answer the question or to
produce the document or thing, as the case may be, and
(b) may order the person to pay any costs occasioned by the
refusal.
24.17 Order for payment of expenses
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 12; DCR Part 25, rule 18)
If a party fails to comply with an undertaking referred to in rule
24.5 (1) (b) (ii) within 7 days after service on the party of notice of the
amount of the expenses concerned, the court:(a) may order the party to pay the amount of the expenses to the
registrar by a specified date, and
(b) if the party fails to comply with that order by the specified
date, may give such judgment, or make such order, as it thinks
fit.
24.18 Perpetuation of testimony
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 13; DCR Part 25, rule 19)
(1) Witnesses may not be examined to perpetuate testimony unless
proceedings to perpetuate that testimony have been
commenced.
(2) Any person may commence proceedings to perpetuate testimony that
may be material for establishing any right or claim to any relief, which right
or claim cannot be established before the happening of a future
event.
(3) If proceedings to perpetuate testimony touch any matter or thing
in which the Crown may have an interest, the Attorney General may be made a
defendant.
(4) If, under subrule (3), the Attorney General is made a defendant to
proceedings to perpetuate testimony, evidence taken in those proceedings is
not inadmissible in other proceedings just because the Crown was not a party
to the proceedings to perpetuate testimony.
(5) Subrule (2) does not affect the right of any person to commence
proceedings to perpetuate testimony in cases to which that subrule does not
apply.
24.19 Operation of directions under Evidence on Commission
Act 1995
(cf SCR Part 27, rule 2A; DCR Part 25, rule 6)
To the extent to which they deal with matters arising under the
Evidence on Commission Act
1995, the provisions of this Part are subject to any
directions given by a superior court under section 7 or 21 of that
Act.
24.20 Witness expenses
(cf DCR Part 25, rule 21)
A witness attending before an examiner to be examined, or to
produce a document, is entitled to payment of the same amount for conduct
money expenses and loss of time as he or she would have been entitled to on
attending to give evidence, or to produce a document, at the trial of the
proceedings before the court.
Part 25 Interim preservation
Division 1 General
25.1 Application
(1) This Part applies to proceedings in the Supreme Court, the
Industrial Court, the Land and Environment Court or the District
Court.
(2) Divisions 2 and 3, but not this Division, also apply to
proceedings in the Dust Diseases Tribunal.
25.2 Order in urgent case before commencement of
proceedings
(cf SCR Part 28, rule 1)
(1) In an urgent case, the court, on the application of a person who
intends to commence proceedings, may do any of the following:(a) it may make any order which the court might make in proceedings on
an application for a writ of habeas corpus ad
subjiciendum,
(b) it may make any order for the custody of a
minor,
(c) it may grant any injunctive relief, including relief in the nature
of a freezing order under Division 2 (Mareva relief) or a search order under
Division 3 (an Anton Piller order),
(d) it may make an order extending the operation of a caveat
under:(i) the Real Property Act
1900, or
(ii) the Offshore Minerals Act
1999, or
(iii) the Offshore Minerals Act
1994 of the Commonwealth,
(e) it may appoint a receiver,
(f) it may make an order for the detention, custody or preservation of
property under rule 25.3,
to the same extent as if the applicant had commenced the proceedings and
the application were made in the proceedings.
(2) In relation to proceedings in the Supreme Court, an application
under subrule (1) may be made in any division of the Court but must, so far as
practicable, be made in the division to which the proceedings that are
intended to be commenced would be assigned.
(3) A person making an application under subrule (1) must give an
undertaking to the court to the effect that the applicant will file
originating process commencing the proceedings within such time as the court
may order or, if the court makes no such order, within 48 hours after the
application is granted.
25.3 Preservation of property
(cf SCR Part 28, rule 2)
(1) In proceedings concerning property, or in which any question may
arise as to property, the court may make orders for the detention, custody or
preservation of the property.
(2) An order under subrule (1) may authorise any person to enter any
land or to do any other thing for the purpose of giving effect to the
order.
(3) In proceedings concerning the right of any party to a fund, the
court may order that the fund be paid into court or otherwise
secured.
25.4 Disposal of personal property
(cf SCR Part 28, rule 3)
If, in proceedings concerning property (other than land) or in
which any question may arise as to any property (other than land), it appears
to the court that:(a) the property is of a perishable nature or is likely to
deteriorate, or
(b) for any other reason it is desirable that the property should be
sold or otherwise disposed of,
the court may make an order for the sale or other disposal of the whole
or any part of the property by such person, and in such manner, as the court
may direct.
25.5 Interim distribution
(cf SCR Part 28, rule 4)
If, in proceedings concerning property, it appears to the court
that the property is more than sufficient to answer the claims on the property
for which provision ought to be made in the proceedings, the court may allow
any part of the property to be conveyed, transferred or delivered to any
person having an interest in the property.
25.6 Interim income
(cf SCR Part 28, rule 5)
If, in proceedings concerning property, it appears to the court
that the whole or any part of the income of the property is not required to
answer the claims on the property or its income for which provision ought to
be made in the proceedings, the court may allow that income or part to be
paid, during such period as the court may determine, to all or any of the
persons having an interest in the income.
25.7 Payment before ascertainment of all persons
interested
(cf SCR Part 28, rule 6)
If two or more persons are entitled to share in a fund, the court
may order or allow immediate payment to any of those persons of his or her
share without reserving any part of that share to meet the subsequent costs of
ascertaining any other of those persons.
25.8 Meaning of “usual undertaking as to
damages”
(cf SCR Part 28, rule 7 (2))
The “usual undertaking as to damages”, if given to the
court in connection with any interlocutory order or undertaking, is an
undertaking to the court to submit to such order (if any) as the court may
consider to be just for the payment of compensation (to be assessed by the
court or as it may direct) to any person (whether or not a party) affected by
the operation of the interlocutory order or undertaking or of any
interlocutory continuation (with or without variation) of the interlocutory
order or undertaking.
25.9 Orders may be made at any stage of
proceedings
(cf SCR Part 28, rule 7 (1))
Orders may be made under this Part at any stage of
proceedings.
Division 2 Freezing orders
Note. The provisions of this Division comprise uniform rules developed
under the auspices of the Australian Council of Chief
Justices.
25.10 Interpretation
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25A, rule 1)
In this Division:ancillary
order has the meaning given by rule 25.12.
another
court includes a court outside New South Wales, whether inside or
outside Australia.
applicant means a person
who applies for a freezing order or an ancillary order.
freezing
order has the meaning given by rule 25.11.
respondent means a person
against whom a freezing order or an ancillary order is sought or
made.
Note
1. The definition of judgment in the
Federal Court
Rules is not included above. The word is defined in section 3
of the Civil Procedure Act
2005 for the purposes of that Act and these
rules.
Note
2. In any notice of motion for a freezing order, a party should be
referred to by the appropriate expression prescribed by rule
18.3.
25.11 Freezing order
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25A, rule 2)
(1) The court may make an order (a freezing order),
upon or without notice to a respondent, for the purpose of preventing the
frustration or inhibition of the court’s process by seeking to meet a
danger that a judgment or prospective judgment of the court will be wholly or
partly unsatisfied.
(2) A freezing order may be an order restraining a respondent from
removing any assets located in or outside Australia or from disposing of,
dealing with, or diminishing the value of, those
assets.
25.12 Ancillary order
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25A, rule 3)
(1) The court may make an order (an ancillary
order) ancillary to a freezing order or prospective freezing order
as the court considers appropriate.
(2) Without limiting the generality of subrule (1), an ancillary order
may be made for either or both of the following purposes:(a) eliciting information relating to assets relevant to the freezing
order or prospective freezing order,
(b) determining whether the freezing order should be
made.
25.13 Respondent need not be party to proceeding
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25A, rule 4)
The court may make a freezing order or an ancillary order against
a respondent even if the respondent is not a party to a proceeding in which
substantive relief is sought against the respondent.
25.14 Order against judgment debtor or prospective judgment
debtor or third party
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25A, rule 5)
(1) This rule applies if:(a) judgment has been given in favour of an applicant by:(i) the court, or
(ii) in the case of a judgment to which subrule (2)
applies—another court, or
(b) an applicant has a good arguable case on an accrued or prospective
cause of action that is justiciable in:(i) the court, or
(ii) in the case of a cause of action to which subrule (3)
applies—another court.
(2) This subrule applies to a judgment if there is a sufficient
prospect that the judgment will be registered in or enforced by the
court.
(3) This subrule applies to a cause of action if:(a) there is a sufficient prospect that the other court will give
judgment in favour of the applicant, and
(b) there is a sufficient prospect that the judgment will be
registered in or enforced by the court.
(4) The court may make a freezing order or an ancillary order or both
against a judgment debtor or prospective judgment debtor if the court is
satisfied, having regard to all the circumstances, that there is a danger that
a judgment or prospective judgment will be wholly or partly unsatisfied
because any of the following might occur:(a) the judgment debtor, prospective judgment debtor or another person
absconds,
(b) the assets of the judgment debtor, prospective judgment debtor or
another person are:(i) removed from Australia or from a place inside or outside
Australia, or
(ii) disposed of, dealt with or diminished in
value.
(5) The court may make a freezing order or an ancillary order or both
against a person other than a judgment debtor or prospective judgment debtor
(a third
party) if the court is satisfied, having regard to all the
circumstances, that:(a) there is a danger that a judgment or prospective judgment will be
wholly or partly unsatisfied because:(i) the third party holds or is using, or has exercised or is
exercising, a power of disposition over assets (including claims and
expectancies) of the judgment debtor or prospective judgment debtor,
or
(ii) the third party is in possession of, or in a position of control
or influence concerning, assets (including claims and expectancies) of the
judgment debtor or prospective judgment debtor, or
(b) a process in the court is or may ultimately be available to the
applicant as a result of a judgment or prospective judgment, under which
process the third party may be obliged to disgorge assets or contribute toward
satisfying the judgment or prospective judgment.
(6) Nothing in this rule affects the power of the court to make a
freezing order or ancillary order if the court considers it is in the
interests of justice to do so.
25.15 Jurisdiction
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25A, rule 6)
Nothing in this Division diminishes the inherent, implied or
statutory jurisdiction of the court to make a freezing order or ancillary
order.
25.16 Service outside Australia of application for freezing
order or ancillary order
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25A, rule 7)
An application for a freezing order or an ancillary order may be
served on a person who is outside Australia (whether or not the person is
domiciled or resident in Australia) if any of the assets to which the order
relates are within the jurisdiction of the court.
25.17 Costs
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25A, rule 8)
(1) The court may make any order as to costs as it considers
appropriate in relation to an order made under this
Division.
(2) Without limiting the generality of subrule (1), an order as to
costs includes an order as to the costs of any person affected by a freezing
order or ancillary order.
Division 3 Search orders
Note. The provisions of this Division comprise uniform rules developed
under the auspices of the Australian Council of Chief
Justices.
25.18 Interpretation
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25B, rule 1)
In this Division:applicant means an
applicant for a search order.
described includes
described generally whether by reference to a class or
otherwise.
premises includes a vehicle
or vessel of any kind.
respondent means a person
against whom a search order is sought or made.
search
order has the meaning given by rule 25.19.
Note. In any notice of motion for a search order, a party should be
referred to by the appropriate expression prescribed by rule
18.3.
25.19 Search order
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25B, rule 2)
The court may make an order (a search order), in any
proceeding or in anticipation of any proceeding in the court, with or without
notice to the respondent, for the purpose of securing or preserving evidence
and requiring a respondent to permit persons to enter premises for the purpose
of securing the preservation of evidence which is or may be relevant to an
issue in the proceeding or anticipated proceeding.
25.20 Requirements for grant of search order
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25B, rule 3)
The court may make a search order if the court is satisfied
that:(a) an applicant seeking the order has a strong prima facie case on an
accrued cause of action, and
(b) the potential or actual loss or damage to the applicant will be
serious if the search order is not made, and
(c) there is sufficient evidence in relation to a respondent
that:(i) the respondent possesses important evidentiary material,
and
(ii) there is a real possibility that the respondent might destroy such
material or cause it to be unavailable for use in evidence in a proceeding or
anticipated proceeding before the court.
25.21 Jurisdiction
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25B, rule 4)
Nothing in this Division diminishes the inherent, implied or
statutory jurisdiction of the court to make a search
order.
25.22 Terms of search order
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25B, rule 5)
(1) A search order may direct each person who is named or described in
the order:(a) to permit, or arrange to permit, such other persons as are named
or described in the order:(i) to enter premises specified in the order, and
(ii) to take any steps that are in accordance with the terms of the
order, and
(b) to provide, or arrange to provide, such other persons named or
described in the order with any information, thing or service described in the
order, and
(c) to allow such other persons named or described in the order to
take and retain in their custody any thing described in the order,
and
(d) not to disclose any information about the order, for up to 3 days
after the date on which the order was served, except for the purposes of
obtaining legal advice or legal representation, and
(e) to do or refrain from doing any act as the court considers
appropriate.
(2) Without limiting the generality of subrule (1) (a) (ii), the steps
that may be taken in relation to a thing specified in a search order
include:(a) searching for, inspecting or removing the thing,
and
(b) making or obtaining a record of the thing or any information it
may contain.
(3) A search order may contain such other provisions as the court
considers appropriate.
(4) In subrule (2):record includes a copy,
photograph, film or sample.
25.23 Independent solicitors
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25B, rule 6)
(1) If the court makes a search order, the court must appoint one or
more solicitors, each of whom is independent of the applicant’s
solicitors (the independent
solicitors), to supervise the execution of the order, and to do such
other things in relation to the order as the court considers
appropriate.
(2) The court may appoint an independent solicitor to supervise
execution of the order at any one or more premises, and a different
independent solicitor or solicitors to supervise execution of the order at
other premises, with each independent solicitor having power to do such other
things in relation to the order as the court considers
appropriate.
25.24 Costs
(cf Federal Court
Rules Order 25B, rule 7)
(1) The court may make any order as to costs that it considers
appropriate in relation to an order made under this
Division.
(2) Without limiting the generality of subrule (1), an order as to
costs includes an order as to the costs of any person affected by a search
order.
Part 26 Receivers
26.1 Application
This Part applies to proceedings in the Supreme
Court.
26.2 Address for service
(cf SCR Part 29, rule 1)
A receiver must, within 7 days after appointment as such, file a
notice specifying an address for service.
26.3 Security
(cf SCR Part 29, rule 2)
(1) If the court appoints a receiver, the court may give directions
for the filing by the receiver of security in accordance with this
rule.
(2) If the court directs the appointment of a receiver, then, unless
the court orders otherwise, a person must not be appointed receiver under the
direction until security has been filed in accordance with this
rule.
(3) Subrules (1) and (2) have effect subject to any provision for the
time being in force made by or under any Act.
(4) A security to be filed in accordance with this rule must be a
security approved by the court that the receiver will account for what he or
she receives as receiver and will deal with what he or she receives as the
court may direct.
(5) If a security has been filed under this rule, the court may make
orders for the vacation of the security.
26.4 Remuneration
(cf SCR Part 29, rule 3)
A receiver is to be allowed such remuneration (if any) as may be
fixed by the court.
26.5 Accounts
(cf SCR Part 29, rule 4)
(1) A receiver must file accounts at such intervals or on such dates
as the court may direct.
(2) On the day on which he or she files an account, a receiver must
file a notice of motion applying for an order to pass the
account.
(3) Unless the court orders otherwise, the receiver must attend on the
hearing of the application under subrule (2).
26.6 Default
(cf SCR Part 29, rule 5)
(1) If a receiver fails to comply with a requirement of these rules,
or of an order or direction of the court:(a) to file an account or affidavit, or
(b) to attend on the hearing of an application for an order to pass an
account, or
(c) to do any other thing,
the court may make such orders and give such directions as the court
thinks fit.
(2) Without limiting subrule (1), the orders and directions that may
be made or given include orders and directions:(a) for the discharge of the receiver, and
(b) for the appointment of another receiver, and
(c) for the payment of costs.
(3) Without limiting subrule (1), if a receiver fails to comply with a
requirement of these rules, or of an order or direction of the court, to pay
into court any sum shown by an account as due from the receiver, the court may
charge the receiver with interest on that sum, at the relevant rate set out in
rule 36.7 (1) or such lesser rate as the court may determine, while that sum
is in his or her possession as receiver.
(4) This rule does not limit the powers of the court as to the
enforcement of orders or as to the punishment of
contempt.
26.7 Powers
(cf SCR Part 29, rule 6)
(1) The court may authorise a receiver to do (either in the name of
the receiver or in the name of the parties or any of them, and either
generally or in any particular case) any act or thing that the parties or any
of them might do if of full age and capacity.
(2) Subrule (1) has effect even if the parties or any of them are not
of full age and capacity.
(3) This rule does not limit any power of the court apart from this
rule to authorise a receiver to do any act or
thing.
26.8 Account on death
(cf SCR Part 29, rule 7)
(1) If a receiver in any proceedings dies, the court may make such
orders as the court thinks fit for the filing and passing of accounts by the
representatives of the deceased receiver and for the payment into court of any
amount shown to be due.
(2) The court must not make any order under subrule (1) unless notice
of motion has been served on the representatives.
(3) A notice of motion under this rule must be served
personally.
Part 27 Disposal of land
27.1 Power to order sale
(cf SCR Part 30, rule 2)
In proceedings in the Supreme Court in relation to land, other
than proceedings in the Common Law Division for possession of land, the Court
may, at any stage of the proceedings:(a) order that the whole or any part of the land be sold,
and
(b) order that any party in receipt of the rents or profits of the
land, or otherwise in possession of the land, deliver possession to such
person as the Court may direct.
27.2 Manner of sale
(cf SCR Part 30, rule 3)
(1) This rule applies if the Supreme Court makes an order under rule
27.1 that land be sold.
(2) The Supreme Court may appoint a party or other person to have the
conduct of the sale.
(3) The Supreme Court may permit the person having the conduct of the
sale to sell the land in such manner as he or she thinks
fit.
(4) The Supreme Court may direct any party to join in the sale and
conveyance or transfer or in any other matter relating to the
sale.
(5) The Supreme Court may give such further directions as it thinks
fit for the purpose of effecting the sale, including any one or more of the
following:(a) a direction fixing the manner of sale (that is, whether sale is to
be by contract conditional on approval of the Court, by private treaty, by
public auction, by tender, or by some other manner),
(b) a direction fixing a reserve or minimum price,
(c) a direction requiring payment of the purchase money into Court or
to trustees or other persons,
(d) a direction for settling the particulars and conditions of
sale,
(e) a direction for obtaining evidence of value,
(f) a direction fixing the remuneration to be allowed to any
auctioneer, real estate agent or other person.
27.3 Certificate of sale
(cf SCR Part 30, rule 4)
(1) If, pursuant to this Part, land is sold by public auction, the
auctioneer must, unless the Supreme Court orders otherwise, certify the result
of the sale.
(2) If, pursuant to this Part, land is sold otherwise than by public
auction, the solicitor of the person having the conduct of the sale must,
unless the Supreme Court orders otherwise, certify the result of the
sale.
(3) The Supreme Court may require that the certificate be verified by
affidavit of the person certifying.
(4) The person having the conduct of the sale must file the
certificate and affidavit, if any.
27.4 Mortgage, exchange or partition
(cf SCR Part 30, rule 5)
If the Supreme Court makes an order for the mortgage, exchange or
partition of land, rules 27.2 and 27.3 apply to the mortgage, exchange or
partition, so far as applicable and with any necessary modifications, in the
same way as they apply to a sale of land under this
Part.
Part 28 Separate decision of questions and
consolidation
Division 1 Preliminary
28.1 Definition
(cf SCR Part 31, rule 1)
In this Part, question includes any
question or issue in any proceedings, whether of fact or law or partly of fact
and partly of law, and whether raised by pleadings, agreement of parties or
otherwise.
Division 2 Separation of questions
28.2 Order for decision
(cf SCR Part 31, rule 2)
The court may make orders for the decision of any question
separately from any other question, whether before, at or after any trial or
further trial in the proceedings.
28.3 Record of decision
(cf SCR Part 31, rule 5)
If any question is decided under this Part, the court must,
subject to rule 28.4, either:(a) cause the decision to be recorded, or
(b) give or make such judgment or order as the nature of the case
requires.
28.4 Disposal of proceedings
(cf SCR Part 31, rule 6)
(1) This rule applies if the decision of a question under this
Division:(a) substantially disposes of the proceedings or of the whole or any
part of any claim for relief in the proceedings, or
(b) renders unnecessary any trial or further trial in the proceedings
or on the whole or any part of any claim for relief in the
proceedings.
(2) In the circumstances referred to in subrule (1), the court may, as
the nature of the case requires:(a) dismiss the proceedings or the whole or any part of any claim for
relief in the proceedings, or
(b) give any judgment, or
(c) make any other order.
Division 3 Consolidation etc of proceedings
28.5 Consolidation etc of proceedings
(cf SCR Part 31, rule 7; DCR Part 12, rule 7)
If several proceedings are pending in the court and it appears to
the court:(a) that they involve a common question, or
(b) that the rights to relief claimed in them are in respect of, or
arise out of, the same transaction or series of transactions,
or
(c) that for some other reason it is desirable to make an order under
this rule,
the court may order those proceedings to be consolidated, or to be tried
at the same time or one immediately after another, or may order any of them to
be stayed until after the determination of any other of them.Note. See also Division 5 of Part 6 with respect to joinder of causes of
action and joinder of parties.
Part 29 Trials
29.1 Beginning and opposite parties
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 1; DCR Part 26, rule 1A; LCR Part 21, rule
1A)
Subject to any directions given by the court, for the purposes of
this Part:(a) if the burden of proof on any issue lies on the plaintiff, the
plaintiff is to be the beginning party and the defendant the opposite party,
and
(b) if the burden of proof on all the issues lies on the defendant,
the defendant is to be the beginning party and the plaintiff the opposite
party.
29.2 Applications and requisitions for juries in proceedings
other than defamation proceedings
(1) This rule applies to proceedings other than defamation
proceedings.
(2) An application in proceedings to which this rule applies for the
proceedings to be tried by jury must be made by notice of
motion.
(3) For the purposes of section 85 of the Supreme Court Act 1970 and section
76A of the District Court Act
1973, a requisition for a jury in proceedings to which this
rule applies must be filed at the same time as the notice of motion referred
to in subrule (2) is filed.
(4) Unless the court otherwise orders, a notice of motion under
subrule (2) must be filed:(a) if the notice is filed by the plaintiff:(i) within 56 days after service on the defendant of the statement of
claim, or
(ii) if a defence is served on the plaintiff within that period, within
28 days after service of the defence on the plaintiff,
or
(b) if the notice is filed by the defendant:(i) within 28 days after service on the defendant of the statement of
claim, or
(ii) if, pursuant to rule 14.3, the court directs some other date for
the filing of a defence, within 28 days after the date fixed by the
court’s direction.
29.2A Elections for juries in defamation
proceedings
(1) An election under section 21 of the Defamation Act 2005 for defamation
proceedings to be tried by jury must be made by filing a notice of election
for a jury trial and serving the notice on each other active party in the
proceedings.Note. Section 21 (2) (b) of the Defamation Act 2005 requires an
election to be accompanied by the fee prescribed by the regulations under the
Civil Procedure Act 2005 for
the requisition of a jury in the court concerned.
(2) A party may file and serve a notice of election for a jury trial
only if:(a) the party has served a notice of intention to file the notice of
election on each other active party before a date has been fixed for the
hearing of the defamation proceedings, and
(b) a notice of motion has not been filed under subrule (4) or, if
such a notice of motion has been filed and served, the court has refused to
make the order sought in the notice of motion.
(3) A party who serves a notice of intention to file a notice of
election for a jury trial must, before a date has been fixed for the hearing
of the defamation proceedings, inform the court that the notice of intention
has been served.
(4) A party on whom a notice of intention to file a notice of election
for a jury trial is served may, within 21 days of being served with the
notice, file a notice of motion seeking an order under section 21 of the
Defamation Act 2005 that the
proceedings not be tried by jury.
(5) If a notice of motion is filed under subrule (4), a date may not
be fixed for the hearing of the defamation proceedings until the court has
disposed of the motion.
(6) Without limiting subrule (2), a notice of election for a jury
trial may not be filed or served if:(a) the court makes an order under section 21 of the Defamation Act 2005 (whether or not
of its own motion) that the defamation proceedings not be tried by jury,
or
(b) a date has been fixed for the hearing of the defamation
proceedings.
29.3 Time and place of trial
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 4)
The court may make such order as it thinks fit for fixing the time
and place of trial.
29.4 Trial to deal with all questions and issues
(cf SCR Part 33, rule 4)
Unless the court orders otherwise, proceedings are to be listed
for trial generally, that is, for hearing of all questions and issues arising
on every claim for relief in the proceedings.
29.5 Conduct of trials generally
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 6 (1))
The court may give directions as to the order of evidence and
addresses and generally as to the conduct of the
trial.
29.6 Order of evidence and addresses
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 6; DCR Part 26, rule 6; LCR Part 21, rule
4)
(1) Subject to these rules and to any direction of the court:(a) if the only parties are one plaintiff and one defendant, and there
is no statement of cross-claim or cross-summons, the order of evidence and
addresses is to be as provided by this rule, and
(b) in any other case, the order of evidence and addresses is to be as
provided by this rule, subject to any modifications that the nature of the
case requires.
(2) The beginning party may make an address opening his or her case
and may then adduce evidence.
(3) If, at the conclusion of the beginning party’s evidence, no
document or thing has been admitted in evidence on tender by the opposite
party, the opposite party may elect to adduce evidence or not to adduce
evidence.
(4) If the opposite party elects to adduce evidence:(a) the opposite party may make an opening address before adducing
evidence, and
(b) after adducing evidence, the opposite party may make an address
closing his or her case, and
(c) after the close of the opposite party’s case, the beginning
party may make an address closing his or her case.
(5) If the opposite party elects not to adduce evidence:(a) the beginning party may make an address closing his or her case,
and
(b) after the close of the beginning party’s case, the opposite
party may make an address stating his or her case.
29.7 Procedure to be followed if party is absent
(cf SCR Part 5, rule 9, Part 13, rule 5A, Part 34, rule 5; DCR Part
26, rule 5A; LCR Part 21, rule 2)
(1) This rule applies when a trial is called
on.
(2) If any party is absent, the court:(a) may proceed with the trial generally or so far as concerns any
claim for relief in the proceedings, or
(b) may adjourn the trial.
(3) If, in relation to a liquidated claim, the plaintiff appears, but
a defendant does not appear, the court may, without proceeding to trial, give
judgment against that defendant on evidence of:(a) the amount then due to the plaintiff in respect of the cause of
action for which the proceedings were commenced, and
(b) any payments made or credits accrued since the commencement of the
proceedings in reduction of the amount of the plaintiff’s claim or
costs.
(4) If, in relation to any proceedings, the defendant appears, but the
plaintiff does not appear, the court may dismiss the
proceedings.
(5) Subrules (3) and (4) do not limit the court’s powers under
subrule (2).
29.8 Dismissal of proceedings on plaintiff’s
application
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 6A; DCR Part 26, rule 6A; LCR Part 21, rule 5
(1))
(1) On the application of the plaintiff in any proceedings, the court
may make an order for the dismissal of the proceedings to the extent to which
they concern:(a) the whole or any part of the plaintiff’s claim for relief,
and
(b) any cause of action relevant to that claim or part of the
claim.
(2) Subject to subrule (3), such an order may be made at any
time.
(3) In the case of a trial with a jury, such an order may be made only
if the application for the order is made before the jury gives a
verdict.
29.9 Dismissal of proceedings on defendant’s
application
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 7; DCR Part 26, rule 7; LCR Part 21, rule 5
(2)–(7))
(1) A defendant in proceedings in which the plaintiff is the beginning
party may apply to the court for an order:(a) for the dismissal of the proceedings, or
(b) for the dismissal of the proceedings to the extent to which they
concern any cause of action relevant to the plaintiff’s claim for relief
against that defendant,
on the ground that, on the evidence given, a judgment for the plaintiff
could not be supported.
(2) Such an application may be made at any time after the conclusion
of the evidence for the plaintiff in his or her case in
chief.
(3) The plaintiff may argue, or decline to argue, the question raised
by the application.
(4) The court may not make an order under this rule unless the
plaintiff argues the question raised by the application and the defendant
satisfies the court that, on the evidence given, a judgment for the plaintiff
could not be supported.
(5) If the plaintiff declines to argue the question raised by the
application, or if the defendant fails to satisfy the court that, on the
evidence given, a judgment for the plaintiff could not be supported, the
defendant:(a) may adduce evidence or further evidence, or
(b) may make an application under rule
29.10.
(6) If fewer than all defendants apply to the court under subrule (1),
the court must not deal with any such application before the conclusion of the
evidence given for all parties.
29.10 Judgment for want of evidence
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 8; DCR Part 26, rule 8; LCR Part 21, rule
6)
(1) An opposite party may apply to the court to give judgment for the
opposite party, either generally or on any claim for relief in the
proceedings, on the ground that, on the evidence given, a judgment for the
beginning party could not be supported.
(2) Such an application may be made at any time after the conclusion
of the evidence for the beginning party in his or her case in
chief.
(3) The court may not give judgment under this rule unless the
opposite party satisfies the court that, on the evidence given, a judgment for
the beginning party could not be supported.
(4) If the opposite party fails to satisfy the court that, on the
evidence given, a judgment for the beginning party could not be supported, the
opposite party may not adduce evidence or further evidence in the proceedings
generally or on the claim for relief concerned, as the case may be, except by
leave of the court.
(5) If not all opposite parties apply to the court under subrule (1),
the court must not deal with any such application before the conclusion of the
evidence given for all parties.
29.11 Judgment despite verdict, finding or
assessment
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 8A)
If, at a trial with a jury, a verdict is given or a finding or
assessment is made, the court may give judgment as it thinks fit despite the
verdict, finding or assessment.
29.12 Death of party before judgment
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 10)
(1) If a party dies after the verdict or finding on the questions of
fact, the court may give judgment, and judgment may be entered, despite the
death.
(2) Subrule (1) does not limit the court’s power to make orders
for the joinder, removal or re-arrangement of parties under Part
6.
29.13 Record of trial to be kept
(cf SCR Part 34, rule 9; DCR Part 26, rule 8A)
The associate, or other officer of the court present at the trial,
is to maintain and complete a record of the trial.
29.14 Court may refuse to hear proceedings if fees
unpaid
(cf Supreme Court
Regulation 2000, clause 12; District Court Regulation 2000,
clause 9A)
The court may refuse to hear, or to continue to hear, proceedings
in respect of which a hearing allocation fee or hearing fee remains due and
unpaid.
29.15 Statement in open court about settled defamation
proceedings
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 21; DCR Part 49, rule 19)
With the leave of the court, a party to proceedings for defamation
that have been settled may make in open court such statement about the
proceedings as has been approved by the court in
private.
29.16 Offers to make amends for defamatory publications:
determination of questions
(cf SCR Part 67, rule 22; DCR Part 49, rule 20)
The court may hear an application and determine any question under
section 9F (2) of the Defamation Act
1974 or section 15 (3) of the Defamation Act 2005 in the absence
of the public.
Part 30 Assessment of damages and value of goods
30.1 Damages under judgment
(cf SCR Part 35, rule 1; DCR Part 11A, rule 2 (2); LCR Part 10A, rule
2 (2))
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in which judgment against a party
has been given for damages to be assessed.
(2) Subject to subrule (3), the proceedings are to proceed to trial
for assessment of damages.
(3) If the proceedings are carried on against the party on any claim
for relief not determined by the judgment, or against any other party, the
trial for assessment of damages is to be held together with any other trial in
the proceedings.
30.2 Value of goods under judgment
(cf SCR Part 35, rule 2)
Rule 30.1 applies to proceedings in which judgment is given for
the value of goods to be assessed (with or without damages to be assessed) in
the same way as it applies to a judgment for damages to be
assessed.
30.3 Damages to time of assessment
(cf SCR Part 35, rule 3; DCR Part 27, rule 2, LCR Part 22, rule
2)
(1) If damages are to be assessed in respect of:(a) a continuing cause of action, or
(b) repeated breaches of recurring obligations, or
(c) intermittent breaches of a continuing
obligation,
the damages are to be assessed up to the time of assessment, including
damages for breaches occurring after the commencement of the
proceedings.
(2) Subrule (1) applies to the assessment of damages under this Part
or otherwise.
Part 31 Evidence
Division 1 Evidence at hearing
31.1 Manner of giving evidence at trial
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 2; DCR Part 28, rule 2; LCR Part 25, rule
9)
(1) This rule applies to a trial of proceedings commenced by statement
of claim, or in which a statement of claim has been
filed.
(2) Subject to subrules (3), (4) and (5) and to the provisions of the
Evidence Act 1995, a
witness’s evidence at a trial must be given orally before the
court.
(3) The court may order that all or any of a witness’s evidence
at a trial must be given by affidavit or, subject to rule 31.4, by witness
statement.
(4) Unless the court orders otherwise, evidence of facts must be given
by affidavit if the only matters in question are:(a) interest up to judgment in respect of a debt or liquidated claim,
or
(b) the assessment of damages or the value of goods under Part 30,
or
(c) costs.
(5) Unless the court otherwise orders, at any trial on an assessment
of the amount to be recovered by a plaintiff after default judgment has been
given, the following evidence may be given by affidavit:(a) evidence of the identity of any motor vehicle,
(b) evidence of the damage sustained by a motor vehicle in a
particular collision,
(c) evidence of the reasonable cost of repairing that
damage.
31.2 Evidence of witnesses at other hearings
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 3; DCR Part 28, rule 3)
Subject to rule 31.1, evidence in chief of any witness at any
hearing must be given by affidavit unless the court orders
otherwise.
31.3 Evidence by telephone, video link or other
communication
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 2A; DCR Part 28, rule 2A; LCR Part 23, rule
1C)
(1) If the court so orders, evidence and submissions may be received
by telephone, video link or other form of
communication.
(2) This rule does not apply to circumstances in which directions
could be sought under section 25 of the Evidence
and Procedure (New Zealand) Act 1994 of the
Commonwealth.
31.4 Court may direct party to furnish witness
statement
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 4A)
(1) The court may direct any party to serve on each other active party
a written statement of the oral evidence that the party intends to adduce in
chief on any questions of fact to be decided at any hearing (a witness
statement).
(2) A direction under subrule (1):(a) may make different provision with regard to different questions of
fact or different witnesses, and
(b) may require that notice be given of any objection to any of the
evidence in a witness statement and of the grounds of any such
objection.
(3) Each witness statement must be signed by the intended witness
unless the signature of the witness cannot be procured or the court orders
otherwise.
(4) If an intended witness to whose evidence a witness statement
relates does not give evidence, no party may put the statement in evidence at
the hearing except by leave of the court.
(5) If the party serving the statement calls as a witness at the
hearing any person whose witness statement has been served pursuant to a
direction under subrule (1):(a) that person’s witness statement is to stand as the whole of
his or her evidence in chief, so long as that person testifies to the truth of
the statement, and
(b) except by leave of the court, the party may not adduce from that
person any further evidence in chief.
(6) A party who fails to comply with a direction given under this rule
may not adduce evidence to which the direction relates, except by leave of the
court.
(7) This rule does not deprive any party of the right to treat any
communication as privileged and does not make admissible any evidence that is
otherwise inadmissible.
(8) An application by a party for an order that the party not be
required to comply with a direction under this rule in respect of any proposed
witness or witnesses (whether or not such a direction has been given) may be
made without serving notice of motion.
31.5 Notice under s 67 or s 99 of the Evidence Act 1995
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13D; DCR Part 28, rule 9A; LCR Part 23, rule
3A)
Unless the court orders otherwise, notice for the purposes of
section 67 or 99 of the Evidence Act
1995 must be given:(a) in any case where the court by notice to the parties fixes a date
for determining the date for hearing, not later than 21 days before the date
fixed by that notice, and
(b) in any other case where the place of hearing is a place other than
Sydney, not later than 21 days before the first call-over held in respect of
the sittings at that place, and
(c) in any other case, not later than 21 days before the date on which
the court determines the date for hearing.
31.6 Evidence on commission
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 6; DCR Part 28, rule 7)
(1) The court may permit a party to any proceedings the subject of an
order under rule 24.3 (relating to the taking of evidence otherwise than at
trial) to tender in the proceedings the evidence of a person examined under
the order.
(2) The evidence is not admissible in the proceedings if:(a) it appears to the satisfaction of the court that the person
examined is in New South Wales and is able to attend the hearing,
or
(b) the evidence would not have been admissible had it been given
orally at the hearing of the proceedings.
(3) If it is in the interests of justice to do so, the court may
exclude from the proceedings any evidence of the person examined even though
the evidence is otherwise admissible.
(4) Unless the court orders otherwise, evidence in any proceedings
that a case falls within:(a) subrule (2) (a), or
(b) section 8 (2) (a) or 22 (2) (a) of the Evidence on Commission Act 1995,
or
(c) section 9 (2) (a) of the Foreign
Evidence Act 1994 of the
Commonwealth,
may be given by affidavit on information and belief, but the person
making the affidavit must give the source of and ground for the information
and belief.
(5) The judicial officer presiding at the trial may make any necessary
observations and findings as to demeanour and credibility of the person
examined, and act on them for the determination of the issues at the trial,
if:(a) the examination has been conducted by the same judicial officer,
or
(b) an audio-visual recording under rule 24.13 is tendered in evidence
at the trial,
except where the trial is before a jury.
(6) In this rule, evidence
includes:(a) any document or thing produced at the examination,
and
(b) any answers made (whether in writing, or orally and reduced to
writing) to any written interrogatories presented at the examination,
and
(c) any audio-visual recording made in accordance with rule
24.13.
31.7 Foreign material
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 6B)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, a party who adduces foreign
material under section 24 or 32 of the Foreign
Evidence Act 1994 of the Commonwealth as evidence:(a) must give at least 14 days’ written notice to each other
active party of:(i) the intention to adduce evidence under that section,
and
(ii) the nature of the foreign material, and
(b) must adduce all relevant evidence available to that party:(i) as to whether the person who gave the testimony that is the
subject of the foreign material is in Australia and is able to attend the
hearing, and
(ii) if the foreign material is adduced under section 24 of the Foreign Evidence Act 1994 of the
Commonwealth, of the matters to which section 25 (2) (a) or (c) of that Act
refer, and
(iii) if the foreign material is adduced under section 32 of the Foreign Evidence Act 1994 of the
Commonwealth, of the matters to which section 33 (2) (a) or (c) of that Act
refer.
(2) In this rule foreign
material has the same meaning as it has in the Foreign Evidence Act 1994 of the
Commonwealth.
31.8 Earlier evidence in the same proceedings
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 5; DCR Part 28, rule 6)
(1) Evidence taken at a trial with respect to a question that is
ordered to be tried separately may be used in any subsequent trial in the same
proceedings, saving all just exceptions and unless the court orders
otherwise.
(2) Evidence taken at a trial may be used for any subsequent trial for
the assessment of damages or of the value of goods in the same proceedings,
saving all just exceptions and unless the court orders
otherwise.
(3) Subject to subrules (1) and (2), evidence taken at a hearing may
not be used as evidence in any subsequent hearing in the same proceedings
except by leave of the court.
31.9 Earlier evidence in other proceedings
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 7; DCR Part 28, rule 10)
(1) In any proceedings, evidence taken, or an affidavit filed, in
other proceedings may not be used as evidence, saving all just exceptions and
unless the court orders otherwise.
(2) Leave may not be granted under subrule (1) except to allow the
evidence taken, or affidavit filed, in the other proceedings to be used in
relation to the proof of particular facts.
31.10 Plans, photographs, audio-visual recordings and
models
(cf SCR Part 14, rule 2, Part 36, rule 8; DCR Part 28, rule 11; LCR
Part 23, rule 4)
(1) At least 7 days before the commencement of a hearing, a party who
intends to tender any plan, photograph, audio-visual recording or model at the
hearing must give the other parties an opportunity to inspect it and to agree
to its admission without proof.
(2) A party who fails to comply with subrule (1) may not tender the
plan, photograph, audio-visual recording or model in evidence except:(a) in the case of a prescribed item—where the court is
satisfied that the party had a legitimate forensic purpose for not giving the
other parties an opportunity to inspect the item, or
(b) in any other case—by leave of the
court.
(3) This rule does not apply to any proceedings entered, or intended
to be entered, in:(a) the Commercial List or the Technology and Construction List in the
Supreme Court, or
(b) the Commercial List or the Construction List in the District
Court.
(4) In this rule:audio-visual
recording includes a sound recording or a record of moving images
(or both) whether stored on film, audio or video tape, digitally,
electronically or by any other means.
prescribed
item means a photograph or audio-visual recording that was made or
obtained in connection with the relevant proceedings, by or at the request of
a party, for the purpose of testing the credibility of a witness at the
hearing.
31.11 Production of court documents
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 10; DCR Part 28, rule 13; LCR Part 23, rule
6)
Unless the court orders otherwise, the registrar must produce to
the court any document in the registrar’s custody that, by notice in
writing, any party to proceedings requests the registrar to produce to the
court for the purposes of the proceedings.
31.12 Proof of court documents
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 9; DCR Part 28, rule 12; LCR Part 23, rule
5)
(1) A document purporting to be marked with the seal of any court or
tribunal is admissible in evidence without further
proof.
(2) For the purposes of subrule (1), it is sufficient that only the
first page of a document consisting of multiple pages is marked with the
seal.
31.13 Unstamped documents: arrangements under section 304 of
the Duties Act
1997
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 10B)
(1) The “usual undertaking by person liable” if given to
the court by a party in relation to an instrument referred to in section 304
(2) of the Duties Act 1997
is an undertaking that the party will, within a time specified by the court,
transmit the instrument to the Chief Commissioner of State
Revenue.
(2) The “usual undertaking by person not liable” if given
to the court by a party in relation to an instrument referred to in section
304 (2) of the Duties Act
1997 is an undertaking that the party will, within a time
specified by the court, forward to the Chief Commissioner of State Revenue the
name and address of the person liable to pay duty on the instrument under that
Act together with the instrument.
31.14 Unstamped documents: undertaking in respect of section
29 of the Stamp Duties Act
1920
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 10A; DCR Part 28, rule 13A)
(1) The “solicitor’s usual undertaking as to stamp
duty”, if given to the court by a solicitor in relation to an instrument
referred to in section 29 of the Stamp
Duties Act 1920, or an unexecuted copy referred to in that
section, is an undertaking that the solicitor will cause the instrument or
copy to be presented to the Chief Commissioner of State Revenue for assessment
in accordance with that Act and cause any duty and fine to which the
instrument or copy is liable to be paid.
(2) The “party’s usual undertaking as to stamp
duty”, if given to the court by a party in relation to an instrument
referred to in section 29 (4) of the Stamp
Duties Act 1920, is an undertaking that the party will, within
28 days, inform the Chief Commissioner of State Revenue of the name of the
person primarily liable to duty in respect of the instrument and lodge the
instrument or a copy of the instrument with the Chief
Commissioner.
31.15 Evidence of consent to act as tutor, trustee, receiver
or other office
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 11)
(1) A document:(a) purporting to contain a person’s written consent to act as
tutor of a person under legal incapacity, to act as trustee, to act as
receiver or to act in any other office on appointment by the court,
and
(b) purporting to have been duly executed and
authenticated,
is evidence of the consent.
(2) A document is duly executed and authenticated for the purposes of
subrule (1):(a) in the case of a consenting person who is a natural person, if the
document is signed by the consenting person and the signature is verified by
some other person, or
(b) in the case of a consenting person that is a corporation, if the
seal of the corporation is affixed to the document in accordance with the law
regulating the use of the seal.
31.16 Evidence of published research concerning maintenance
of children
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13E)
If the proper needs of a minor are relevant, the court may have
regard, to the extent to which it considers appropriate, to any relevant
findings of published research in relation to the maintenance of
minors.
31.16A Return of exhibits
(cf SCR Part 75, rule 3I)
Where proceedings have been concluded and:(a) 4 months have expired since the conclusion,
and
(b) there is no undisposed of appeal, or application for leave to
appeal, in respect of the proceedings,
the registrar may, unless the court otherwise orders, return any exhibit
in the proceedings still in the custody of the registrar by forwarding it to
the party from whom it was received.
Division 2 Provisions applicable to expert evidence
generally
Note. The provisions of this Division replace those of former Divisions
2 and 3, as in force immediately before 8 December 2006. The numbering of the
individual provisions of this Division varies considerably from that of the
provisions of the former Divisions. The following Table identifies the new
rules corresponding to former rules 31.17–31.35.
Table
Former rule | New rule |
Rule 31.17 | Rule 31.18 |
Rule 31.18 | Rule 31.28 |
Rule 31.18A | Rule 31.29 |
Rule 31.19 | Rule 31.30 |
Rule 31.20 | Rule 31.31 |
Rule 31.21 | Rule 31.32 |
Rule 31.22 | Rule 31.33 |
Rule 31.23 | Rule 31.27 |
Rule 31.24 | Rule 31.34 |
Rule 31.25 | Rules 31.24 and 31.26 |
Rule 31.26 | Rule 31.35 |
Rule 31.27 | Rule 31.36 |
Rule 31.28 | Rule 31.18 |
Rule 31.29 | Rule 31.46 |
Rule 31.30 | Rule 31.23 |
Rule 31.31 | Rule 31.49 |
Rule 31.32 | Rule 31.51 |
Rule 31.33 | Rule 31.52 |
Rule 31.34 | Rule 31.53 |
Rule 31.35 | Rule 31.54 |
Subdivision 1 Preliminary
31.17 Main purposes of Division
(cf Queensland Uniform
Civil Procedure Rules 1999, rule 423; United Kingdom Civil Procedure Rules
1998, rule 35.1)
The main purposes of this Division are as follows:(a) to ensure that the court has control over the giving of expert
evidence,
(b) to restrict expert evidence in proceedings to that which is
reasonably required to resolve the proceedings,
(c) to avoid unnecessary costs associated with parties to proceedings
retaining different experts,
(d) if it is practicable to do so without compromising the interests
of justice, to enable expert evidence to be given on an issue in proceedings
by a single expert engaged by the parties or appointed by the
court,
(e) if it is necessary to do so to ensure a fair trial of proceedings,
to allow for more than one expert (but no more than are necessary) to give
evidence on an issue in the proceedings,
(f) to declare the duty of an expert witness in relation to the court
and the parties to proceedings.
31.18 Definitions
(cf SCR Part 36, rules 13A and 13C; DCR Part 28, rule 8; LCR Part 23,
rule 1D)
In this Division:court-appointed
expert means an expert appointed pursuant to rule
31.46.
expert, in relation to
any issue, means a person who has such knowledge or experience of, or in
connection with, that issue, or issues of the character of that issue, that
his or her opinion on that issue would be admissible in
evidence.
expert witness
means an expert engaged or appointed for the purpose of:
(a) providing an expert’s report for use as evidence in
proceedings or proposed proceedings, or
(b) giving opinion evidence in proceedings or proposed
proceedings.
expert’s
report means a written statement by an expert (whether or not an
expert witness in the proceedings concerned) that sets out the expert’s
opinion and the facts, and assumptions of fact, on which the opinion is
based.
hospital
report means a written statement concerning a patient, made by or on
behalf of a hospital, that the party serving the statement intends to adduce
in evidence in chief at the trial.
parties’
single expert means an expert engaged pursuant to rule
31.37.
Subdivision 2 Expert witnesses generally
31.19 Parties to seek directions before calling expert
witnesses
(1) Any party:(a) intending to adduce expert evidence at trial,
or
(b) to whom it becomes apparent that he or she, or any other party,
may adduce expert evidence at trial,
must promptly seek directions from the court in that
regard.
(2) Directions under this rule may be sought at any directions hearing
or case management conference or, if no such hearing or conference has been
fixed or is imminent, by notice of motion or pursuant to liberty to
restore.
(3) Unless the court otherwise orders, expert evidence may not be
adduced at trial:(a) unless directions have been sought in accordance with this rule,
and
(b) if any such directions have been given by the court, otherwise
than in accordance with those directions.
(4) This rule does not apply to proceedings with respect to a
professional negligence claim.
31.20 Court may give directions regarding expert
witnesses
(1) Without limiting its other powers to give directions, the court
may at any time give such directions as it considers appropriate in relation
to the use of expert evidence in proceedings.
(2) Directions under this rule may include any of the
following:(a) a direction as to the time for service of experts’
reports,
(b) a direction that expert evidence may not be adduced on a specified
issue,
(c) a direction that expert evidence may not be adduced on a specified
issue except by leave of the court,
(d) a direction that expert evidence may be adduced on specified
issues only,
(e) a direction limiting the number of expert witnesses who may be
called to give evidence on a specified issue,
(f) a direction providing for the engagement and instruction of a
parties’ single expert in relation to a specified
issue,
(g) a direction providing for the appointment and instruction of a
court-appointed expert in relation to a specified issue,
(h) a direction requiring experts in relation to the same issue to
confer, either before or after preparing experts’ reports in relation to
a specified issue,
(i) any other direction that may assist an expert in the exercise of
the expert’s functions,
(j) a direction that an expert who has prepared more than one
expert’s report in relation to any proceedings is to prepare a single
report that reflects his or her evidence in chief.
31.21 Expert evidence in chief to be given by way of
experts’ reports
Unless the court otherwise orders, an expert witness’s
evidence in chief must be given by the tender of one or more expert’s
reports.
31.22 Expert witness to provide details of contingency fees
or deferred payment schemes
(1) A person who is engaged as an expert witness in relation to any
proceedings must include information as to any arrangements under
which:(a) the charging of fees or costs by the expert witness is contingent
on the outcome of the proceedings, or
(b) the payment of any fees or costs to the expert witness is to be
deferred,
in, or in an annexure to, any report that he or she prepares for the
purposes of the proceedings.
(2) If a report referred to in subrule (1) indicates the existence of
any such arrangements, the court may direct disclosure of the terms of the
engagement (including as to fees and costs).
31.23 Code of conduct
(cf SCR Part 39, rule 2; DCR Part 28A, rule 2; LCR Part 38B, rule
2)
(1) An expert witness must comply with the code of conduct set out in
Schedule 7.
(2) As soon as practicable after an expert witness is engaged or
appointed:(a) in the case of an expert witness engaged by one or more parties,
the engaging parties, or one of them as they may agree, or
(b) in the case of an expert witness appointed by the court, such of
the affected parties as the court may direct,
must provide the expert witness with a copy of the code of
conduct.
(3) Unless the court otherwise orders, an expert’s report may
not be admitted in evidence unless the report contains an acknowledgment by
the expert witness by whom it was prepared that he or she has read the code of
conduct and agrees to be bound by it.
(4) Unless the court otherwise orders, oral evidence may not be
received from an expert witness unless the court is satisfied that the expert
witness has acknowledged, whether in an expert’s report prepared in
relation to the proceedings or otherwise in relation to the proceedings, that
he or she has read the code of conduct and agrees to be bound by
it.
31.24 Conference between expert witnesses
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13CA; DCR Part 28, rule 9D; LCR Part 23, rule
1E)
(1) The court may direct expert witnesses:(a) to confer, either generally or in relation to specified matters,
and
(b) to endeavour to reach agreement on any matters in issue,
and
(c) to prepare a joint report, specifying matters agreed and matters
not agreed and reasons for any disagreement, and
(d) to base any joint report on specified facts or assumptions of
fact,
and may do so at any time, whether before or after the expert witnesses
have furnished their experts’ reports.
(2) The court may direct that a conference be held:(a) with or without the attendance of the parties affected or their
legal representatives, or
(b) with or without the attendance of the parties affected or their
legal representatives, at the option of the parties, or
(c) with or without the attendance of a facilitator (that is, a person
who is independent of the parties and who may or may not be an expert in
relation to the matters in issue).
(3) An expert witness so directed may apply to the court for further
directions to assist the expert witness in the performance of his or her
functions in any respect.
(4) Any such application must be made by sending a written request for
directions to the court, specifying the matter in relation to which directions
are sought.
(5) An expert witness who makes such an application must send a copy
of the request to the other expert witnesses and to the parties
affected.
(6) Unless the parties affected agree, the content of the conference
between the expert witnesses must not be referred to at any
hearing.
31.25 Instructions to expert witnesses where conference
ordered before report furnished
If a direction to confer is given under rule 31.24 (1) (a) before
the expert witnesses have furnished their reports, the court may give
directions as to:(a) the issues to be dealt with in a joint report by the expert
witnesses, and
(b) the facts, and assumptions of fact, on which the report is to be
based,
including a direction that the parties affected must endeavour to agree
on the instructions to be provided to the expert
witnesses.
31.26 Joint report arising from conference between expert
witnesses
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13CA; DCR Part 28, rule 9D; LCR Part 23, rule
1E)
(1) This rule applies if expert witnesses prepare a joint report as
referred to in rule 31.24 (1) (c).
(2) The joint report must specify matters agreed and matters not
agreed and the reasons for any disagreement.
(3) The joint report may be tendered at the trial as evidence of any
matters agreed.
(4) In relation to any matters not agreed, the joint report may be
used or tendered at the trial only in accordance with the rules of evidence
and the practices of the court.
(5) Except by leave of the court, a party affected may not adduce
evidence from any other expert witness on the issues dealt with in the joint
report.
Subdivision 3 Experts’ reports and expert
evidence
31.27 Experts’ reports
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13C; DCR Part 28, rule 9C; LCR Part 23, rule
1D)
(1) An expert’s report must (in the body of the report or in an
annexure to it) include the following:(a) the expert’s qualifications as an expert on the issue the
subject of the report,
(b) the facts, and assumptions of fact, on which the opinions in the
report are based (a letter of instructions may be
annexed),
(c) the expert’s reasons for each opinion
expressed,
(d) if applicable, that a particular issue falls outside the
expert’s field of expertise,
(e) any literature or other materials utilised in support of the
opinions,
(f) any examinations, tests or other investigations on which the
expert has relied, including details of the qualifications of the person who
carried them out,
(g) in the case of a report that is lengthy or complex, a brief
summary of the report (to be located at the beginning of the
report).
(2) If an expert witness who prepares an expert’s report
believes that it may be incomplete or inaccurate without some qualification,
the qualification must be stated in the report.
(3) If an expert witness considers that his or her opinion is not a
concluded opinion because of insufficient research or insufficient data or for
any other reason, this must be stated when the opinion is
expressed.
(4) If an expert witness changes his or her opinion on a material
matter after providing an expert’s report to the party engaging him or
her (or that party’s legal representative), the expert witness must
forthwith provide the engaging party (or that party’s legal
representative) with a supplementary report to that effect containing such of
the information referred to in subrule (1) as is
appropriate.
31.28 Disclosure of experts’ reports and hospital
reports
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13A; DCR Part 28, rule 8; LCR Part 23, rule
3)
(1) Each party must serve experts’ reports and hospital reports
on each other active party:(a) in accordance with any order of the court, or
(b) if no such order is in force, in accordance with any relevant
practice note, or
(c) if no such order or practice note is in force, not later than 28
days before the date of the hearing at which the report is to be
used.
(2) An application to the court for an order under subrule (1) (other
than an order solely for abridgment or extension of time) may be made without
serving notice of motion.
(3) Except by leave of the court, or by consent of the parties:(a) an expert’s report or hospital report is not admissible
unless it has been served in accordance with this rule,
and
(b) without limiting paragraph (a), an expert’s report or
hospital report, when tendered under section 63, 64 or 69 of the Evidence Act 1995, is not admissible
unless it has been served in accordance with this rule,
and
(c) the oral expert evidence in chief of any expert is not admissible
unless an expert’s report or hospital report served in accordance with
this rule contains the substance of the matters sought to be adduced in
evidence.
(4) Leave is not to be given as referred to in subrule (3) unless the
court is satisfied:(a) that there are exceptional circumstances that warrant the granting
of leave, or
(b) that the report concerned merely updates an earlier version of a
report that has been served in accordance with subrule
(1).
31.29 Admissibility of expert’s report
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13B)
(1) If an expert’s report is served in accordance with rule
31.28 or in accordance with an order of the court, the report is
admissible:(a) as evidence of the expert’s opinion, and
(b) if the expert’s direct oral evidence of a fact on which the
opinion was based would be admissible, as evidence of that
fact,
without further evidence, oral or otherwise.
(2) Unless the court otherwise orders, a party may require the
attendance for cross-examination of the expert by whom the report was prepared
by notice served on the party by whom the report was
served.
(3) Unless the court otherwise orders, such a requirement may not be
made later than:(a) in the case of proceedings for which the court has fixed a date
for trial, 35 days before the date so fixed, or
(b) in any other case, 7 days before the date on which the court fixes
a date for trial.
(4) The parties may not by consent abridge the time fixed by or under
subrule (3).
(5) If the expert’s attendance for cross-examination is required
under subrule (2), the report may not be tendered under section 63, 64 or 69
of the Evidence Act 1995 or
otherwise used unless the expert attends or is dead or the court grants leave
to use it.
(6) The party using the report may re-examine the expert if the expert
attends for cross-examination pursuant to a requirement under subrule
(2).
(7) This rule does not apply to proceedings in the District Court or
the Local Court or to proceedings on a trial with a
jury.
31.30 Admissibility of expert’s report in District
Court and Local Court
(cf DCR Part 28, rule 9; LCR Part 23, rule 2)
(1) This rule applies to proceedings in the District Court or the
Local Court.
(2) If an expert’s report is served in accordance with rule
31.28 or in accordance with an order of the court, the report is
admissible:(a) as evidence of the expert’s opinion, and
(b) if the expert’s direct oral evidence of a fact on which the
opinion was based would be admissible, as evidence of that
fact,
without further evidence, oral or otherwise.
(3) Unless the court orders otherwise:(a) it is the responsibility of the party requiring the attendance for
cross-examination of the expert by whom an expert’s report has been
prepared to procure that attendance, and
(b) the party requiring the expert’s attendance must notify the
expert at least 28 days before the date on which attendance is
required.
(4) Except for the purpose of determining any liability for conduct
money or witness expenses, an expert does not become the witness for the party
requiring his or her attendance merely because his or her attendance at court
has been procured by that party.
(5) A party who requires the attendance of a person as referred to in
subrule (2):(a) must inform all other parties to the proceedings that the party
has done so at least 28 days before the date fixed for hearing,
and
(b) must pay to the person whose attendance is required (whether
before or after the attendance) an amount sufficient to meet the
person’s reasonable expenses (including any standby fees) in complying
with the requirement.
(6) If the attendance of an expert is required under subrule (2), the
report may not be tendered under section 63, 64 or 69 of the Evidence Act 1995 or otherwise used
unless the expert attends or is dead or the court grants leave to use
it.
(7) The party using an expert’s report may re-examine an expert
who attends for cross-examination under a requirement under subrule
(2).
(8) This rule does not apply to proceedings on a trial with a
jury.
31.31 Fees for medical expert for compliance with
subpoena
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13BA)
(1) If a subpoena is served on a medical expert who is to give
evidence of medical matters but is not called as a witness, the expert is,
unless the court orders otherwise, entitled to be paid, in addition to any
other amount payable to the expert, the amount specified in item 2 of Schedule
3.
(2) The amount payable under subrule (1) must be paid to the expert by
the issuing party within 28 days after the date for the expert’s
attendance.
(3) A party that requires an expert’s attendance under rule
31.29 (2), but subsequently revokes it, must pay to the issuing party any
amount paid by the issuing party under subrule (2), but otherwise such an
amount is not recoverable by the issuing party from any other party unless the
court so orders.
(4) In this rule, issuing
party means the party at whose request a subpoena is
issued.
31.32 Service of subpoena on medical expert
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13BB)
(1) Service of a subpoena on a medical expert may be effected, at any
place at which the expert’s practice is carried on, by handing it over
to a person who is apparently engaged in the practice (whether as an employee
or otherwise) and is apparently of or above the age of 16
years.
(2) If a person refuses to accept a subpoena when it is handed over,
the subpoena may be served by putting it down in the person’s presence
after he or she has been told of its nature.
(3) If a subpoena requires a medical expert to attend court on a
specified date for the purpose of giving evidence on medical matters, it must
be served on the expert not later than 21 days before the date so specified
unless the court orders otherwise.
(4) The parties may not by consent abridge the time fixed by or under
subrule (3).
31.33 Subpoena requiring production of medical
records
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13BC)
(1) A subpoena for production may require a medical expert to produce
medical records or copies of them.
(2) A person is not required to comply with a subpoena for production
referred to in subrule (1) unless the amount specified in item 3 of Schedule 3
is paid or tendered to the person at the time of service of the subpoena or a
reasonable time before the date on which production is
required.
(3) Rule 33.6 (Compliance with subpoena) does not apply to a subpoena
to which subrule (1) applies.
(4) Rule 33.7 (Production otherwise than on attendance) applies to the
photocopies in the same way as it applies to the
records.
(5) If, after service of a subpoena for production referred to in
subrule (1), the party who requested the issue of the subpoena requires
production of the original medical records without the option of producing
copies of them, the party must request the issue of, and serve, another
subpoena requiring production of the original medical
records.
31.34 Supplementary reports by expert witness
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 13C; DCR Part 28, rule 9C; LCR Part 23, rule
1D)
(1) If an expert witness provides a supplementary report to the party
by whom he or she has been engaged, neither the engaging party nor any other
party having the same interest as the engaging party may use:(a) the supplementary report, or
(b) any earlier report affected by the supplementary
report,
unless all of those reports have been served on all parties
affected.
(2) For the purposes of this rule, supplementary
report, in relation to an earlier report provided by an expert
witness, includes any report by the expert witness that indicates that he or
she has changed his or her opinion on a material matter expressed in the
earlier report.
(3) This rule does not apply to a report prepared by a court-appointed
expert.
31.35 Opinion evidence by expert witnesses
(cf Federal Court
Rules, Order 34A, rule 3)
In any proceedings in which two or more parties call expert
witnesses to give opinion evidence about the same issue or similar issues, or
indicate to the court an intention to call expert witnesses for that purpose,
the court may give any one or more of the following directions:(a) a direction that, at trial:(i) the expert witnesses give evidence after all factual evidence
relevant to the issue or issues concerned, or such evidence as may be
specified by the court, has been adduced, or
(ii) the expert witnesses give evidence at any stage of the trial,
whether before or after the plaintiff has closed his or her case,
or
(iii) each party intending to call one or more expert witnesses close
that party’s case in relation to the issue or issues concerned, subject
only to adducing evidence of the expert witnesses later in the
trial,
(b) a direction that, after all factual evidence relevant to the
issue, or such evidence as may be specified by the court, has been adduced,
each expert witness file an affidavit or statement indicating:(i) whether the expert witness adheres to any opinion earlier given,
or
(ii) whether, in the light of any such evidence, the expert witness
wishes to modify any opinion earlier given,
(c) a direction that the expert witnesses:(i) be sworn one immediately after another (so as to be capable of
making statements, and being examined and cross-examined, in accordance with
paragraphs (d), (e), (f), (g) and (h)), and
(ii) when giving evidence, occupy a position in the courtroom (not
necessarily the witness box) that is appropriate to the giving of
evidence,
(d) a direction that each expert witness give an oral exposition of
his or her opinion, or opinions, on the issue or issues
concerned,
(e) a direction that each expert witness give his or her opinion about
the opinion or opinions given by another expert witness,
(f) a direction that each expert witness be cross-examined in a
particular manner or sequence,
(g) a direction that cross-examination or re-examination of the expert
witnesses giving evidence in the circumstances referred to in paragraph (c) be
conducted:(i) by completing the cross-examination or re-examination of one
expert witness before starting the cross-examination or re-examination of
another, or
(ii) by putting to each expert witness, in turn, each issue relevant to
one matter or issue at a time, until the cross-examination or re-examination
of all of the expert witnesses is complete,
(h) a direction that any expert witness giving evidence in the
circumstances referred to in paragraph (c) be permitted to ask questions of
any other expert witness together with whom he or she is giving evidence as so
referred to,
(i) such other directions as to the giving of evidence in the
circumstances referred to in paragraph (c) as the court thinks
fit.
31.36 Service of experts’ reports in professional
negligence claims
(cf SCR Part 14C, rules 1 and 6; DCR Part 28, rule 9B)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, a person commencing a
professional negligence claim (other than a claim against a legal
practitioner) must file and serve, with the statement of claim commencing the
professional negligence claim, an expert’s report that includes an
opinion supporting:(a) the breach of duty of care, or contractual obligation, alleged
against each person sued for professional negligence, and
(b) the general nature and extent of damage alleged (including death,
injury or other loss or harm and prognosis, as the case may require),
and
(c) the causal relationship alleged between such breach of duty or
obligation and the damage alleged.
(2) In the case of a professional negligence claim against a legal
practitioner, the court may order the plaintiff to file and serve an
expert’s report or experts’ reports supporting the
claim.
(3) If a party fails to comply with subrule (1) or (2), the court may
by order made on the application of a party or of its own motion dismiss the
whole or any part of the proceedings, as may be
appropriate.
(4) Without limiting subrule (1) or (2), the court may, on the
application of any of the parties, give directions as to the expert evidence
to be adduced at trial.
(5) Directions under subrule (4) may be sought at any directions
hearing or case management conference or by notice of
motion.
(6) Unless the court otherwise orders, no party may adduce any expert
evidence at trial unless the evidence:(a) has been filed and served under subrule (1) or (2),
or
(b) has been served pursuant to directions given under subrule
(4).
Subdivision 4 Parties’ single experts
31.37 Selection and engagement
(1) If an issue for an expert arises in any proceedings, the court
may, at any stage of the proceedings, order that an expert be engaged jointly
by the parties affected.
(2) A parties’ single expert is to be selected by agreement
between the parties affected or, failing agreement, by, or in accordance with
the directions of, the court.
(3) A person may not be engaged as a parties’ single expert
unless he or she consents to the engagement.
(4) If any party affected knows that a person is under consideration
for engagement as a parties’ single expert:(a) the party affected must not, prior to the engagement, communicate
with the person for the purpose of eliciting the person’s opinion as to
the issue or issues concerned, and
(b) if the party affected has previously communicated with the person
for that purpose, he or she must notify the other parties affected as to the
substance of those communications.
31.38 Instructions to parties’ single expert
(1) The parties affected must endeavour to agree on written
instructions to be provided to the parties’ single expert concerning the
issues arising for the expert’s opinion and concerning the facts, and
assumptions of fact, on which the report is to be
based.
(2) If the parties affected cannot so agree, they must seek directions
from the court.
31.39 Parties’ single expert may apply to court for
directions
(1) The parties’ single expert may apply to the court for
directions to assist the expert in the performance of the expert’s
functions in any respect.
(2) Any such application must be made by sending a written request for
directions to the court, specifying the matter in relation to which directions
are sought.
(3) A parties’ single expert who makes such an application must
send a copy of the request to the parties affected.
31.40 Parties’ single expert’s report to be sent
to parties
(1) The parties’ single expert must send a signed copy of his or
her report to each of the parties affected.
(2) Each copy must be sent on the same day and must be endorsed with
the date on which it is sent.
31.41 Parties may seek clarification of report
(1) Within 14 days after the parties’ single expert’s
report is sent to the parties affected, and before the report is tendered in
evidence, a party affected may, by notice in writing sent to the expert, seek
clarification of any aspect of the report.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, a party affected may send no
more than one such notice.
(3) Unless the court orders otherwise, the notice must be in the form
of questions, no more than 10 in number.
(4) The party sending the notice must, on the same day as it is sent
to the parties’ single expert, send a copy of it to each of the other
parties affected.
(5) Each notice sent under this rule must be endorsed with the date on
which it is sent.
(6) Within 28 days after the notice is sent, the parties’ single
expert must send a signed copy of his or her response to the notice to each of
the parties affected.
31.42 Tender of reports and of answers to
questions
(1) Subject to rule 31.23 (3) and unless the court orders otherwise,
the parties’ single expert’s report may be tendered in evidence by
any of the parties affected.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, any or all of the
parties’ single expert’s answers in response to a request for
clarification under rule 31.41 may be tendered in evidence by any of the
parties affected.
31.43 Cross-examination of parties’ single
expert
Any party affected may cross-examine a parties’ single
expert, and the expert must attend court for examination or cross-examination
if so requested on reasonable notice by a party
affected.
31.44 Prohibition of other expert evidence
Except by leave of the court, a party to proceedings may not
adduce evidence of any other expert on any issue arising in proceedings if a
parties’ single expert has been engaged under this Division in relation
to that issue.
31.45 Remuneration of parties’ single expert
(1) The remuneration of a parties’ single expert is to be fixed
by agreement between the parties affected and the expert or, failing
agreement, by, or in accordance with the directions of, the
court.
(2) Subject to subrule (3), the parties affected are jointly and
severally liable to a parties’ single expert for his or her
remuneration.
(3) The court may direct when and by whom a parties’ single
expert is to be paid.
(4) Subrules (2) and (3) do not affect the powers of the court as to
costs.
Subdivision 5 Court-appointed experts
31.46 Selection and appointment
(cf SCR Part 39, rule 1; DCR Part 28A, rule 1; LCR Part 38B, rule
1)
(1) If an issue for an expert arises in any proceedings the court may,
at any stage of the proceedings:(a) appoint an expert to inquire into and report on the issue,
and
(b) authorise the expert to inquire into and report on any facts
relevant to the inquiry, and
(c) direct the expert to make a further or supplemental report or
inquiry and report, and
(d) give such instructions (including instructions concerning any
examination, inspection, experiment or test) as the court thinks fit relating
to any inquiry or report of the expert or give directions concerning the
giving of such instructions.
(2) The court may appoint as a court-appointed expert a person
selected by the parties affected, a person selected by the court or a person
selected in a manner directed by the court.
(3) A person must not be appointed as a court-appointed expert unless
he or she consents to the appointment.
(4) If any party affected knows that a person is under consideration
for appointment as a court-appointed expert:(a) the party affected must not, prior to the appointment, communicate
with the person for the purpose of eliciting the person’s opinion as to
the issue or issues concerned, and
(b) if the party affected has previously communicated with the person
for that purpose, he or she must notify the court as to the substance of those
communications.
31.47 Instructions to court-appointed expert
The court may give directions as to:(a) the issues to be dealt with in a report by a court-appointed
expert, and
(b) the facts, and assumptions of fact, on which the report is to be
based,
including a direction that the parties affected must endeavour to agree
on the instructions to be provided to the expert.
31.48 Court-appointed expert may apply to court for
directions
(1) A court-appointed expert may apply to the court for directions to
assist the expert in the performance of the expert’s functions in any
respect.
(2) Any such application must be made by sending a written request for
directions to the court, specifying the matter in relation to which directions
are sought.
(3) A court-appointed expert who makes such an application must send a
copy of the request to the parties affected.
31.49 Court-appointed expert’s report to be sent to
registrar
(cf SCR Part 39, rule 3; DCR Part 28A, rule 3; LCR Part 38B, rule
3)
(1) The court-appointed expert must send his or her report to the
registrar, and a copy of the report to each party
affected.
(2) Subject to rule 31.23 (3) and unless the court orders otherwise, a
report that has been received by the registrar is taken to be in evidence in
any hearing concerning a matter to which it
relates.
(3) A court-appointed expert who, after sending a report to the
registrar, changes his or her opinion on a material matter must forthwith
provide the registrar with a supplementary report to that
effect.
31.50 Parties may seek clarification of court-appointed
expert’s report
Any party affected may apply to the court for leave to seek
clarification of any aspect of the court-appointed expert’s
report.
31.51 Cross-examination of court-appointed expert
(cf SCR Part 39, rule 4; DCR Part 28A, rule 4; LCR Part 38B, rule
4)
Any party affected may cross-examine a court-appointed expert, and
the expert must attend court for examination or cross-examination if so
requested on reasonable notice by a party affected.
31.52 Prohibition of other expert evidence
(cf SCR Part 39, rule 6; DCR Part 28A, rule 6; LCR Part 38B, rule
6)
Except by leave of the court, a party to proceedings may not
adduce evidence of any expert on any issue arising in proceedings if a
court-appointed expert has been appointed under this Division in relation to
that issue.
31.53 Remuneration of court-appointed expert
(cf SCR Part 39, rule 5; DCR Part 28A, rule 5; LCR Part 38B, rule
5)
(1) The remuneration of a court-appointed expert is to be fixed by
agreement between the parties affected and the expert or, failing agreement,
by, or in accordance with the directions of, the
court.
(2) Subject to subrule (3), the parties affected are jointly and
severally liable to a court-appointed witness for his or her
remuneration.
(3) The court may direct when and by whom a court-appointed expert is
to be paid.
(4) Subrules (2) and (3) do not affect the powers of the court as to
costs.
31.54 Assistance to court by other persons
(cf SCR Part 39, rule 7; DCR Part 28A, rule 7; LCR Part 38B, rule
7)
(1) In any proceedings, the court may obtain the assistance of any
person specially qualified to advise on any matter arising in the proceedings
and may act on the adviser’s opinion.
(2) Rule 31.53 applies to and in respect of a person referred to in
subrule (1) in the same way as it applies to and in respect of a
court-appointed witness.
(3) This rule does not apply to proceedings in the Admiralty List of
the Supreme Court or to proceedings that are tried before a
jury.
Division 3
(Repealed)
Part 32 Evidence and Procedure
(New Zealand) Act 1994 (Commonwealth)
32.1 Definitions
(cf SCR Part 36A, rule 1)
(1) In this Part:another
court means an inferior court.
the
Commonwealth Act means the Evidence and
Procedure (New Zealand) Act 1994 of the
Commonwealth.
(2) Expressions used in this Part have the same meanings as they have
in the Commonwealth Act.
32.2 Leave to serve subpoena
(cf SCR Part 36A, rule 3)
(1) Application for leave under the Commonwealth Act to serve a
subpoena in New Zealand must be made:(a) if the subpoena is issued in proceedings in the Supreme Court, by
motion in the proceedings, or
(b) in any other case, by summons in the Common Law Division joining
as defendant the person to whom the subpoena is
addressed.
(2) The application must be supported by an affidavit annexing a copy
of the subpoena and setting out the following:(a) the name, designation or occupation, and address of the person
named and whether that person is over 18 years of age,
(b) the nature and significance of the evidence to be required from
the person named, or of the document or thing required to be produced by that
person,
(c) details of the steps taken to ascertain whether the evidence,
document or thing could be obtained by other means without significantly
greater expense, and with less inconvenience, to the person
named,
(d) the date by which it is intended to serve the
subpoena,
(e) details of:(i) the calculation of the sum sufficient to meet reasonable expenses
in complying with the subpoena, and
(ii) how and when those expenses are to be paid, or tendered, to that
person in money or in vouchers,
(f) if the subpoena requires the person named to give evidence, an
estimate of the time that person will be required to attend to give
evidence,
(g) details of any facts or matters known to the deponent which may
provide cause for the subpoena to be set aside under section 14 (2) and (3) of
the Commonwealth Act.
(3) Unless the Supreme Court orders otherwise, the applicant for leave
may proceed without serving the summons or notice of motion on any
person.
(4) Before granting leave under the Commonwealth Act to serve a
subpoena, the Supreme Court may require the applicant for leave to undertake
to meet the expenses or loss reasonably incurred by the person named, not
being a party to the proceedings, in complying with the subpoena, if those
expenses or loss exceed the allowances and travelling expenses to be provided
to that person at the time of service of the
subpoena.
32.3 Production of document or thing under
subpoena
(cf SCR Part 36A, rule 4)
If the court receives a fax under section 17 of the Evidence Amendment Act 1994 of New
Zealand, the registrar may confirm with the registry that issued the receipt
in New Zealand that the document or thing produced is able to be transported
to the Supreme Court as soon as practicable so that the document or thing may
be produced in the Supreme Court on the date the person named in the subpoena
was to have attended.
32.4 Failure to comply with subpoena issued by the Supreme
Court
(cf SCR Part 36A, rule 5)
(1) A person may apply to the Supreme Court for a certificate under
section 16 of the Commonwealth Act by filing a notice of motion together
with:(a) an affidavit of service of the subpoena and order and notice
referred to in section 10 (3) of the Commonwealth Act, and
(b) an affidavit stating:(i) particulars of the order granting leave to serve the subpoena,
and
(ii) whether application was made to set aside the subpoena and, if so,
particulars of the application and of its outcome, and
(iii) that the subpoena was not complied with,
and
(c) a draft certificate.
(2) Despite subrule (1), application for a certificate may be made
orally if the proceedings in which the certificate is sought are then before
the Supreme Court.
(3) Unless the Supreme Court orders otherwise, the applicant need not
serve notice of motion for the issue of the
certificate.
(4) An application under subrule (1) may be determined or dealt with
by the Supreme Court in the absence of the public and without any attendance
by or on behalf of any person.
32.5 Setting aside subpoena
(cf SCR Part 36A, rule 6)
(1) A person may apply to the Supreme Court to set aside a subpoena
under section 13 of the Commonwealth Act by filing a notice of motion together
with an affidavit setting out the facts and grounds on which the application
is based.
(2) The notice of motion must be filed at, or faxed for filing to, the
Sydney registry of the Supreme Court.
(3) If the Supreme Court receives a notice of motion by post or fax,
it must acknowledge receipt and advise the applicant whether or not the notice
of motion has been accepted for filing and, if it has not been accepted, the
reasons for its rejection.
(4) The registrar must serve the notice of motion and affidavit on the
party who obtained leave to serve the subpoena, and may do so by faxing them
to that party’s fax number.
(5) An application under this rule is to be determined in such manner
as the Supreme Court may direct.
32.6 Evidence by video-link or telephone
(cf SCR Part 36A, rule 7)
(1) A person may apply to the Supreme Court for a direction under
section 25 of the Commonwealth Act (being a direction that evidence be taken,
or submissions made, by video-link or telephone from New Zealand) by filing a
notice of motion together with an affidavit stating the following:(a) the reasons why such a procedure is desirable,
(b) the nature of the evidence to be taken,
(c) the number of witnesses to be examined,
(d) the expected duration of the evidence,
(e) whether issues of character are likely to be
raised,
(f) in the case of submissions, the expected duration of the
submissions,
(g) the facilities available for such a procedure or that can
reasonably be made available,
(h) that the requirements of section 26 or 27 of the Commonwealth Act
are able to be met.
(2) In deciding whether to grant the application, the Supreme Court
may take account of the matters set out in the applicant’s affidavit in
addition to any other matters considered to be material, including cost and
convenience to the witness and all parties.
(3) If the Supreme Court makes a direction under section 25 (1) of the
Commonwealth Act that evidence be taken, or submissions made, by video-link or
telephone from New Zealand, it may direct the registrar to arrange and
co-ordinate the appropriate facilities in Australia and New
Zealand.
(4) Without limiting the generality of subrule (3), the Supreme Court
may direct:(a) that the registrar arrange for the evidence to be given, or the
submissions to be made, at the High Court of New Zealand or at another place
approved by that court, and
(b) that an officer of the High Court of New Zealand, or another
person approved by the Supreme Court, be requested to be present to assist in
the transmission of the evidence or submissions and, in particular, to:(i) introduce witnesses to be called and legal representatives,
and
(ii) assist with the administration of oaths, if necessary,
and
(iii) assist with the implementation of any directions or requests given
or made by the judicial officer or other officer hearing the evidence or
submissions.
32.7 Fax copies
(cf SCR Part 36A, rule 8)
(1) Part 6 of the Commonwealth Act is taken to apply to a fax of a
document in the same way as it applies to the original of the document
(whether or not that original is itself a copy or an extract of a
document).
(2) If a fax of a document is adduced in evidence under Part 6 of the
Commonwealth Act, the party adducing that evidence must file in the registry a
copy of the fax.
Part 33 Subpoenas
Note. The provisions of this Part comprise uniform rules developed under
the auspices of the Australian Council of Chief
Justices.
33.1 Definitions
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 1)
(1) In this Part:addressee means the person
who is the subject of the order expressed in a subpoena.
conduct
money means a sum of money or its equivalent, such as pre-paid
travel, sufficient to meet the reasonable expenses of the addressee of
attending court as required by the subpoena and returning after so
attending.
issuing
officer means an officer of the court who is empowered to issue a
subpoena on behalf of the court.
issuing
party means the party at whose request a subpoena is
issued.
registrar, in relation to
proceedings in respect of which a subpoena is sought or issued, means:
(a) in relation to the Supreme Court, the principal registrar, and,
and
(a1) in relation to the Industrial Court, the industrial registrar
referred to in section 207 of the Industrial
Relations Act 1996, and
(b) in relation to the District Court:(i) the principal registrar, or
(ii) the registrar of the District Court for the proclaimed place
(within the meaning of the District Court Act
1973) where the subpoena was issued, or where the subpoena is
returnable, whichever is applicable, and
(c) in relation to the Local Court, the registrar of the Local Court
for the venue where the subpoena was issued.
subpoena means an order in
writing requiring the addressee:
(a) to attend to give evidence, or
(b) to produce the subpoena or a copy of it and a document or thing,
or
(c) to do both of those things,
and includes a summons to that effect under section 165 of the Industrial Relations Act
1996.
(2) To the extent that a subpoena requires the addressee to attend to
give evidence, it is called a subpoena to
attend to give evidence.
(3) To the extent that a subpoena requires the addressee to produce
the subpoena or a copy of it and a document or thing, it is called a subpoena to
produce.
Note. See also rules 7.3, 10.12, 10.20, 31.20, 31.22 and 31.23 with
respect to the issue and service of subpoenas.
33.2 Issuing of subpoena
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 2)
(1) The court may, in any proceeding, by subpoena order the
addressee:(a) to attend to give evidence as directed by the subpoena,
or
(b) to produce the subpoena or a copy of it and any document or thing
as directed by the subpoena, or
(c) to do both of those things.
(2) An issuing officer must not issue a subpoena:(a) if the court has made an order, or there is a rule of the court,
having the effect of requiring that the proposed subpoena:(i) not be issued, or
(ii) not be issued without the leave of the court and that leave has
not been given, or
(b) requiring the production of a document or thing in the custody of
the court or another court.
(3) The issuing officer must seal with the seal of the court, or
otherwise authenticate, a sufficient number of copies of the subpoena for
service and proof of service.
(4) A subpoena is taken to have been issued on its being sealed or
otherwise authenticated in accordance with subrule
(3).
33.3 Form of subpoena
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 3)
(1) A subpoena must be in the approved
form.
(2) A subpoena must not be addressed to more than one
person.
(3) Unless the court orders otherwise, a subpoena must identify the
addressee by name or by description of office or
position.
(4) A subpoena to produce must:(a) identify the document or thing to be produced,
and
(b) specify the date, time and place for
production.
(5) A subpoena to attend to give evidence must specify the date, time
and place for attendance.
(6) The date specified in a subpoena must be the date of trial or any
other date as permitted by the court.
(7) The place specified for production may be the court or the address
of any person authorised to take evidence in the proceeding as permitted by
the court.
(8) The last date for service of a subpoena:(a) is the date falling 5 days before the earliest date on which an
addressee is required to comply with the subpoena or an earlier or later date
fixed by the court, and
(b) must be specified in the subpoena.
(9) If the addressee is a corporation, the corporation must comply
with the subpoena by its appropriate or proper
officer.
33.4 Setting aside or other relief
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 4)
(1) The court may, on the application of a party or any person having
a sufficient interest, set aside a subpoena in whole or in part, or grant
other relief in respect of it.
(2) An application under subrule (1) must be made on notice to the
issuing party.
(3) The court may order that the applicant give notice of the
application to any other party or to any other person having a sufficient
interest.
33.5 Service
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 5)
(1) A subpoena must be served personally on the
addressee.
(2) The issuing party must serve a copy of a subpoena to produce on
each other active party as soon as practicable after the subpoena has been
served on the addressee.
33.6 Compliance with subpoena
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 6)
(1) An addressee need not comply with the requirements of a subpoena
to attend to give evidence unless conduct money has been handed or tendered to
the addressee a reasonable time before the date on which attendance is
required.
(2) An addressee need not comply with the requirements of a subpoena
unless it is served on or before the date specified in the subpoena as the
last date for service of the subpoena.
(3) Despite rule 33.5 (1), an addressee must comply with the
requirements of a subpoena even if it has not been served personally on that
addressee if the addressee has, by the last date for service of the subpoena,
actual knowledge of the subpoena and of its
requirements.
(4) The addressee must comply with a subpoena to produce:(a) by attending at the date, time and place specified for production
and producing the subpoena or a copy of it and the document or thing to the
court or to the person authorised to take evidence in the proceeding as
permitted by the court, or
(b) by delivering or sending the subpoena or a copy of it and the
document or thing to the registrar at the address specified for the purpose in
the subpoena, so that they are received not less than 2 clear days before the
date specified in the subpoena for attendance and
production.
(5) In the case of a subpoena that is both a subpoena to attend to
give evidence and a subpoena to produce, production of the subpoena or a copy
of it and of the document or thing in any of the ways permitted by subrule (4)
does not discharge the addressee from the obligation to attend to give
evidence.
(6) Unless a subpoena specifically requires the production of the
original, the addressee may produce a copy of any document required to be
produced by the subpoena.
(7) The copy of a document may be:(a) a photocopy, or
(b) in any electronic form that the issuing party has indicated will
be acceptable.
(c) (Repealed)
33.7 Production otherwise than on attendance
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 7)
(1) This rule applies if an addressee produces a document or thing in
accordance with rule 33.6 (4) (b).
(2) The registrar must, if requested by the addressee, give a receipt
for the document or thing to the addressee.
(3) If the addressee produces more than one document or thing, the
addressee must, if requested by the registrar, provide a list of the documents
or things produced.
(4) The addressee may, with the consent of the issuing party, produce
a copy, instead of the original, of any document required to be
produced.
(5) The addressee may at the time of production inform the registrar
in writing that any document or copy of a document produced need not be
returned and may be destroyed.
33.8 Removal, return, inspection, copying and disposal of
documents and things
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 8)
The court may give directions in relation to the removal from and
return to the court, and the inspection, copying and disposal, of any document
or thing that has been produced to the court in response to a
subpoena.
33.9 Inspection of, and dealing with, documents and things
produced otherwise than on attendance
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 9)
(1) This rule applies if an addressee produces a document or thing in
accordance with rule 33.6 (4) (b).
(2) On the request in writing of a party, the registrar must inform
the party whether production in response to a subpoena has occurred, and, if
so, include a description, in general terms, of the documents and things
produced.
(3) Subject to this rule, no person may inspect a document or thing
produced unless the court has granted leave and the inspection is in
accordance with that leave.
(4) Unless the court orders otherwise, the registrar may permit the
parties to inspect at the office of the registrar any document or thing
produced unless the addressee, a party or any person having sufficient
interest objects to the inspection under this rule.
(5) If the addressee objects to a document or thing being inspected by
any party to the proceeding, the addressee must, at the time of production,
notify the registrar in writing of the objection and of the grounds of the
objection.
(6) If a party or person having a sufficient interest objects to a
document or thing being inspected by a party to the proceeding, the objector
may notify the registrar in writing of the objection and of the grounds of the
objection.
(7) On receiving notice of an objection under this rule, the
registrar:(a) must not permit any, or any further, inspection of the document or
thing the subject of the objection, and
(b) must refer the objection to the court for hearing and
determination.
(8) The registrar must notify the issuing party of the objection and
of the date, time and place at which the objection will be heard, and the
issuing party must notify the addressee, the objector and each other party
accordingly.
(9) The registrar must not permit any document or thing produced to be
removed from the office of the registrar except on application in writing
signed by the solicitor for a party.Note. See rule 1.3 (2) with respect to the meaning of the reference to a
solicitor for a party.
(10) A solicitor who signs an application under subrule (9) and removes
a document or thing from the office of the registrar, undertakes to the court
by force of this rule that:(a) the document or thing will be kept in the personal custody of the
solicitor or a barrister briefed by the solicitor in the proceeding,
and
(b) the document or thing will be returned to the registry in the same
condition, order and packaging in which it was removed, as and when directed
by the registrar.
Note. See rule 1.3 (3) with respect to the meaning of the reference to a
solicitor who removes a document or thing from the office of the registrar and
the reference to the personal custody of the solicitor.
(11) The registrar may, in the registrar’s discretion, grant an
application under subrule (9) subject to conditions or refuse to grant the
application.
33.10 Disposal of documents and things produced
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 10)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, the registrar may, in the
registrar’s discretion, return to the addressee any document or thing
produced in response to a subpoena.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, the registrar must not return
any document or thing under subrule (1) unless the registrar has given to the
issuing party at least 14 days’ notice of the intention to do so and
that period has expired.
(3) (Repealed)
(4) The addressee must complete the notice and declaration in the
subpoena and produce the subpoena (or copy of the subpoena) with the documents
produced to the court under the subpoena.
(5) Subject to subrule (6), the registrar may, on the expiry of 4
months from the conclusion of the proceeding, cause to be destroyed all the
documents produced in the proceedings in compliance with a subpoena, that were
declared by the addressee to be copies.
(6) The registrar may cause to be destroyed those documents, declared
by the addressee to be copies, that have become exhibits in the proceeding
when they are no longer required in connection with the proceeding, including
on any appeal.
33.11 Costs and expenses of compliance
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 11)
(1) The court may order the issuing party to pay the amount of any
reasonable loss or expense incurred in complying with the
subpoena.
(2) If an order is made under subrule (1), the court must fix the
amount or direct that it be fixed in accordance with the court’s usual
procedure in relation to costs.
(3) An amount fixed under this rule is separate from and in addition
to:(a) any conduct money paid to the addressee, and
(b) any witness expenses payable to the
addressee.
33.12 Failure to comply with subpoena—contempt of
court
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 12)
(1) Failure to comply with a subpoena without lawful excuse is a
contempt of court and the addressee may be dealt with
accordingly.
(2) Despite rule 33.5 (1), if a subpoena has not been served
personally on the addressee, the addressee may be dealt with for contempt of
court as if the addressee had been so served if it is proved that the
addressee had, by the last date for service of the subpoena, actual knowledge
of the subpoena and of its requirements.
(3) Subrules (1) and (2) are without prejudice to any power of the
court under any rules of the court (including any rules of the court providing
for the arrest of an addressee who defaults in attendance in accordance with a
subpoena) or otherwise, to enforce compliance with a
subpoena.
33.13 Documents and things in the custody of a
court
(cf SCR Part 37, rule 13)
(1) A party who seeks production of a document or thing in the custody
of the court or of another court may inform the registrar in writing
accordingly, identifying the document or thing.
(2) If the document or thing is in the custody of the court, the
registrar must produce the document or thing:(a) in court or to any person authorised to take evidence in the
proceeding, as required by the party, or
(b) as the court directs.
(3) If the document or thing is in the custody of another court, the
registrar must, unless the court has otherwise ordered:(a) request the other court to send the document or thing to the
registrar, and
(b) after receiving it, produce the document or thing:(i) in court or to any person authorised to take evidence in the
proceeding as required by the party, or
(ii) as the court directs.
Part 34 Notices to produce at hearing
34.1 Notice to produce to court
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 16; DCR Part 28, rule 18; LCR Part 23, rule
9)
(1) A party may, by notice served on another party, require the other
party to produce to the court, or to any examiner:(a) at any hearing in the proceedings or before any such examiner,
or
(a1) at any time fixed by the court for the return of subpoenas,
or
(b) by leave of the court, at some other specified
time,
any specified document or thing.
(2) The other party must comply with a notice to produce:(a) by producing the notice or a copy of it, and the document or
thing, to the court, or to the examiner authorised to take evidence in the
proceeding as permitted by the court, at the date, time and place specified
for production, or
(b) by delivering or sending the notice or a copy of it, and the
document or thing, to the registrar at the address specified for the purpose
in the notice, so that they are received not less than 2 clear days before the
date specified in the notice for production.
34.2 Production under notice to produce to court
(cf SCR Part 36, rule 16; DCR Part 28, rule 18; LCR Part 23, rule
9)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, the other party must produce
the document or thing in accordance with the notice to produce, without the
need for any subpoena for production, if the document or thing is in his or
her possession.
(2) (Repealed)
(3) Except by leave of the court, a party may not search for, or
inspect, any document or thing that has been produced by another party under
this rule but not admitted into evidence.
34.3 Costs and expenses of compliance
(cf rule 33.11)
(1) The court may order the party requiring production to pay the
amount of any reasonable loss or expense incurred by the party required to
produce in complying with a notice to produce.
(2) If an order is made under subrule (1), the court must fix the
amount or direct that it be fixed in accordance with the court’s usual
procedure in relation to costs.
Part 35 Affidavits
35.1 Irregularity does not invalidate affidavit
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 5; DCR Part 30, rule 5; LCR Part 25, rule
5)
An affidavit may, with the leave of the court, be used despite any
irregularity in form.
35.2 Cross-examination of deponent
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 9; DCR Part 30, rule 9; LCR Part 25, rule
10)
(1) A party may, by written notice served on the party serving or
proposing to use an affidavit, require the attendance for cross-examination of
the person by whom the affidavit has been made.
(2) Such notice is to be given a reasonable time before the time at
which the person is required to attend for
cross-examination.
(3) If reasonable notice of such a requirement has been given in
respect of an affidavit, and the deponent does not attend for examination, the
affidavit may not be used unless the deponent is dead or unless the court
orders otherwise.
(4) If a person making an affidavit is cross-examined, the party using
the affidavit may re-examine the person.
35.3 Persons who may make affidavit
(cf SCR Part 24, rule 7; DCR Part 22A, rule 7)
(1) If a party is required by these rules to file an affidavit or to
verify any matter by affidavit, such an affidavit may be made by the party
or:(a) if the party is a person under legal incapacity, by the
party’s tutor, or
(b) if the party is a corporation, by a member or officer of the
corporation or (if it is in liquidation) by its liquidator,
or
(c) if the party is a body of persons lawfully suing or being
sued:(i) in the name of the body, or
(ii) in the name of any member or officer of the body,
or
(iii) in the name of any other person associated with the
body,
by a member or officer of the body, or
(d) if the party is the Crown or an officer of the Crown suing or
being sued in his or her official capacity, by an officer of the Crown,
or
(e) if the proceedings are being brought in the plaintiff’s name
by some other person pursuant to a right of subrogation:(i) by that other person, or
(ii) if that other person is a corporation, by a member or officer of
the corporation or (if it is in liquidation) by its
liquidator.
(2) Such an affidavit may also be made, in relation to proceedings in
the Local Court:(a) by the party’s solicitor, or by a commercial agent with
respect to debt collection (within the meaning of the Commercial Agents and Private Inquiry Agents Act
2004), in relation only to proceedings on an application
for:(i) an instalment order, or
(ii) an order for examination, or
(iii) a writ of execution, or
(iv) a garnishee order, or
(v) default judgment (but only in the Small Claims Division),
or
(b) by a person holding a licence as a real estate agent, strata
managing agent or on-site residential property manager within the meaning of
the Property, Stock and Business Agents Act
2002 in relation only to:(i) proceedings on an application referred to in paragraph (a),
or
(ii) the filing of a certificate under section 51 of the Consumer, Trader and Tenancy Tribunal Act
2001.
(2A) If more than one person is qualified to make an affidavit on
behalf of a party, it is sufficient for such an affidavit to be made (subject
to subrules (1) and (2)) by any one or more of
them.
(3) Subject to any order of the court, the person by whom an affidavit
is made must be a person having knowledge of the facts deposed to in the
affidavit.
(4) If an affidavit is made by a person other than the party required
to file or verify the affidavit, the affidavit must set out the facts that
qualify the person to make the affidavit.
(5) Subject to subrule (1), a requirement of these rules for an
affidavit as to any matter may be satisfied by separate affidavits made by
separate persons in relation to separate aspects of that
matter.
35.3A Heading to affidavit
The heading to an affidavit must include the name of the deponent
and the date on which the affidavit is made.
35.4 Format of affidavit dealing with more than one
matter
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 2; DCR Part 30, rule 2; LCR Part 25, rule
2)
If the body of an affidavit alleges or otherwise deals with more
than one matter:(a) it must be divided into paragraphs, and
(b) each matter must, so far as convenient, be put in a separate
paragraph, and
(c) the paragraphs must be numbered
consecutively.
35.5 Alterations
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 3; DCR Part 30, rule 3; LCR Part 25, rule
3)
If there is any interlineation, erasure or other alteration in the
jurat or body of an affidavit, the affidavit may not be used, except by leave
of the court, unless the person before whom the affidavit is sworn initials
the alteration and, in the case of an erasure, rewrites in the margin of the
affidavit any words or figures written on the erasure and signs or initials
them.
35.6 Annexures and exhibits
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 4; DCR Part 30, rule 4; LCR Part 25, rule
4)
(1) A document to be used in conjunction with an affidavit may be
made:(a) an annexure to the affidavit, or
(b) an exhibit to the affidavit.
(2) An annexure to an affidavit must be identified as such by a
certificate endorsed on the annexure (and not on a page separate from the
annexure) signed by the person before whom the affidavit is
made.
(3) The pages of an affidavit, together with any annexures, must be
consecutively numbered in a single series of
numbers.
(4) An exhibit to an affidavit must be identified as such by a
certificate attached to the exhibit entitled in the same manner as the
affidavit and signed by the person before whom the affidavit is
made.
(5) An exhibit to an affidavit must not be
filed.
(6) If any other party so requires, a party who serves an affidavit to
which a document is an exhibit:(a) must produce the document for inspection by that other party,
or
(b) must provide a photocopy of the document to that other party,
or
(c) must produce the document at some convenient place to enable it to
be photocopied by that other party.
35.7 Affidavits by persons who cannot read
An affidavit made by a blind or illiterate person may not be used
unless:(a) the affidavit bears a certificate referred to in section 27A of
the Oaths Act 1900,
or
(b) the court is otherwise satisfied:(i) that the affidavit was read to the deponent in the presence of the
person before whom it was made, and
(ii) that it appeared to that person that the deponent understood the
affidavit.
35.7A Name of legal practitioner or commissioner for
affidavits on affidavit
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 2 (4A), (4B) and (5))
(1) A legal practitioner who takes and receives an affidavit
concerning any matter within the jurisdiction of the court must, by use of a
stamp or otherwise, add, legibly below the legal practitioner’s
signature, the legal practitioner’s name and address together with the
word “barrister” or “solicitor”, as the case
requires.
(2) A commissioner for affidavits who takes and receives an affidavit
concerning any matter within the jurisdiction of the court, must, by use of a
stamp or otherwise, add, legibly below the commissioner’s signature, the
commissioner’s name and address together with the words
“commissioner for affidavits”.
(3) In this rule, commissioner for
affidavits means a person who is authorised by the Chief Justice of
the Supreme Court, under section 27 (2) of the Oaths Act 1900, to take and receive
affidavits.
35.7B Each page of affidavit to be signed
Each page of an affidavit must be signed by the deponent and by
the person before whom it is sworn.
35.8 Affidavit of service not to annex copies of filed
documents
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 7A; DCR Part 30, rule 10; LCR Part 25, rule
11)
(1) An affidavit of service of a document that has been served must
clearly identify the document, but must not annex a copy of the document
unless the document has not been filed.
(2) An affidavit of service must contain:(a) a statement as to when, where, how and by whom service was
effected, and
(b) a statement, using as nearly as practicable the actual words used
by the person to whom the process was delivered, as to what, if anything, that
person said, on the occasion of service, concerning the service or the subject
matter of the proceedings, and
(c) a statement that the deponent is over the age of 16 years, or is
of a named class of persons who by virtue of their status, occupation or
otherwise must be over that age.
35.9 Filing of affidavits
(cf SCR Part 38, rule 6; DCR Part 30, rule 6; LCR Part 25, rule
6)
Except by leave of the court, an affidavit must not be filed
unless it is filed:(a) in accordance with these rules, or
(b) in accordance with other rules of court applicable to the court in
which it is filed, or
(c) in accordance with a practice note applicable to the court in
which it is filed.
Part 36 Judgments and orders
Division 1 General
36.1 General relief
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 1; DCR Part 31, rule 8; LCR Part 26, rule
1)
At any stage of proceedings, the court may give such judgment, or
make such order, as the nature of the case requires, whether or not a claim
for relief extending to that judgment or order is included in any originating
process or notice of motion.
36.1A Consent orders
(1) The court may give judgment, or order that judgment be entered, in
the terms of an agreement between parties in relation to proceedings between
them.
(2) Unless the court, for special reasons, otherwise orders, the court
must refuse to give judgment, or order that judgment be entered, in terms that
restrict, or purport to restrict, any disclosure of the terms of the judgment
or order.
(3) Subrule (2) does not limit the effect of any agreement between the
parties that contains provisions that restrict the parties, or purport to
restrict the parties, from disclosing the terms of the agreement or of the
judgment or order.
36.2 Written reasons for judgment
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 2; DCR Part 31, rule 9; LCR Part 26, rule
2)
(1) If the court gives any judgment, or makes any order or decision,
and its reasons for the judgment, order or decision are reduced to writing, it
is sufficient for the court to state its judgment, order or decision orally,
without stating the reasons.
(2) After a judgment, order or decision has been stated orally under
subrule (1), a written copy of it, including the court’s reasons for it,
must then be delivered to an associate, registrar or some other officer of the
court for delivery to the parties or may instead be delivered directly to the
parties.
36.3 Reserved decision
(cf DCR Part 2A, rule 7, Part 31, rule 10)
(1) If in any proceedings a judicial officer reserves his or her
judgment or decision on any question, he or she:(a) may give the judgment or decision, either in open court or in the
absence of the public:(i) at the venue for those proceedings, or
(ii) at any other place at which he or she is authorised to hear or
dispose of those proceedings, or
(b) may reduce the judgment or decision to writing, sign it and
forward it to the registrar at the venue for the
proceedings.
(2) If a registrar receives a judgment or decision forwarded under
subrule (1) (b):(a) the registrar must appoint a time for the judgment or decision to
be read, and
(b) the registrar must give at least 24 hours’ notice to the
parties, in writing or otherwise, of the appointed time,
and
(c) at the appointed time, the judgment or decision must be read by
another judicial officer of the court, or by the registrar, whether or not the
court is sitting at that time.
(3) A judgment or decision given under subrule (1) (a) or read under
subrule (2) (c) takes effect on the day on which it is so given or read and is
as valid as if given by the judicial officer at the hearing of the proceedings
to which the judgment or decision relates.
(4) Rule 36.2 applies to a judgment or decision referred to in this
rule in the same way as it applies to a judgment or decision referred to in
that rule.
36.4 Date of effect of judgments and orders
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 3; DCR Part 31, rule 13A (2))
(1) A judgment or order takes effect:(a) as of the date on which it is given or made,
or
(b) if the court orders that it not take effect until it is entered,
as of the date on which it is entered.
(2) Despite subrule (1), if an order of the court directs the payment
of costs, and the costs are to be assessed, the order takes effect as of the
date when the relevant cost assessor’s certificate is
filed.
(3) Despite subrules (1) and (2), the court may order that a judgment
or order is to take effect as of a date earlier or later than the date fixed
by those subrules.
36.5 Time for compliance with judgments and orders
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 4; DCR Part 31, rule 12)
(1) If a judgment or order requires a person to do an act within a
specified time, the court may, by order, require the person to do the act
within another specified time.
(2) If a judgment or order requires a person:(a) to do an act forthwith or forthwith on a specified event,
or
(b) to do an act but does not specify a time within which he or she is
required to do the act,
the court may, by order, require the person to do the act within a
specified time.
36.6 Judicial notice to be taken of orders and
undertakings
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 10; DCR Part 31, rule 14; LCR Part 26, rule
5)
(1) In any proceedings, the court may take judicial notice of:(a) any order made by the court, or by any other court,
and
(b) any undertaking given to the court, or to any other
court.
(2) In any proceedings, the court may be informed of an order or
undertaking by (among other things) reference to:(a) a note made by the judicial officer making the order or accepting
the undertaking, or by his or her associate or by any other proper officer,
or
(b) a note made by the registrar or other officer making the order or
accepting the undertaking.
36.7 Payment of interest
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 7)
(1) The prescribed rate at which interest is payable under section 101
of the Civil Procedure Act
2005 is:(a) in respect of the period from 1 January to 30 June in any
year—the rate that is 6% above the cash rate last published by the
Reserve Bank of Australia before that period commenced,
and
(b) in respect of the period from 1 July to 31 December in any
year—the rate that is 6% above the cash rate last published by the
Reserve Bank of Australia before that period
commenced.
(2) The Local Court may not order the payment of interest up to
judgment in any proceedings in which the amount claimed is less than
$1,000.
36.8 Possession of land
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 11)
Unless the court orders otherwise, judgment for possession of land
may not be given or entered against a defendant in his or her absence unless
the plaintiff files an affidavit:(a) stating that, when the originating process was filed or (if the
claim for possession arises from an amendment to the originating process) when
the amendment was made:(i) specified persons (other than parties to the proceedings) had been
in occupation of the whole or any part of the land, or
(ii) no persons (other than parties to the proceedings) had been in
occupation of the whole or any part of the land,
and
(b) stating that, as to each person specified in accordance with
paragraph (a) (i) (other than a person whose occupation the plaintiff does not
seek to disturb):(i) the originating process has been duly served on the person,
or
(ii) the person has, since the time referred to in paragraph (a),
ceased to be in occupation of any part of the land,
and
(c) in relation to a claim for possession by reason of default in the
payment of money, stating particulars of the
default.
36.9 Arrest warrants
An arrest warrant issued by order of the court must be signed by a
judicial officer or by a registrar.
36.10 Filing of cost assessors’ certificates
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 12)
(1) A cost assessor’s certificate:(a) may be filed in the proceedings to which it relates,
or
(b) may be filed in fresh proceedings, whether in the same court or
another court.
(2) A number of certificates may be filed together under subrule (1)
if each of the certificates:(a) relates to the same costs assessment, and
(b) requires the same person or persons to pay
costs.
(3) If some of the costs specified in the certificate or certificates
have been paid, the certificate or certificates must be accompanied by an
affidavit, sworn not earlier than 14 days before the certificate or
certificates are filed, stating the amount of the costs that have been
paid.
Note. The certificate or certificates will, from the date of filing, be
taken to be a judgment of the court under Division 11 of Part 3.2 of the
Legal Profession Act 2004
for:(a) if the certificate or certificates are not accompanied by an
affidavit under subrule (3)—the total amount of costs specified in the
certificate or certificates, or
(b) if the certificate or certificates are accompanied by an affidavit
under subrule (3)—the amount of costs that have not been
paid.
Division 2 Entry of judgments and orders
36.11 Entry of judgments and orders
(cf SCR Part 41, rule 11)
(1) Any judgment or order of the court is to be
entered.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, a judgment or order is taken to
be entered when it is recorded in the court’s computerised court record
system.
(2A) If the court directs that a judgment or order be entered
forthwith, the judgment or order is taken to be entered:(a) when a document embodying the judgment or order is signed and
sealed by a registrar, or
(b) when the judgment or order is recorded as referred to in subrule
(2),
whichever first occurs.
(3) In this rule, a reference to a judgment or order of the court
includes a reference to any judgment, order, determination, decree,
adjudication or award that has been filed or registered in the court, or of
which a certificate has been filed or registered in the court, as referred to
in section 133 (2) of the Civil Procedure
Act 2005.
(4) This rule does not limit the operation of rule
36.10.
Division 3 Copies and service
36.12 Registrar to furnish copies of judgments and other
documents
(cf SCR Part 41, rule 15; DCR Part 31, rule 16; LCR Part 26, rule
7)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, on payment of the fee
prescribed by the regulations under the Civil Procedure Act 2005, the
registrar must:(a) furnish a sealed copy of any judgment or order that has been
entered in the proceedings to any person who applies for such a copy,
or
(b) seal a document provided by the person that, in the opinion of the
registrar, accurately sets out the terms of the judgment or
order.
(1A) A document sealed by a registrar in accordance with subrule (1)
(b) is taken to be a sealed copy of the relevant judgment or
order.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, on payment of the fee
prescribed by the regulations under the Civil Procedure Act 2005, the
registrar:(a) must furnish to any party to any proceedings,
and
(b) may furnish to any other person appearing to have a sufficient
interest in the proceedings,
a copy of any pleading or other document that has been filed in the
proceedings.
(3) Despite subrules (1) and (2), the registrar must not furnish a
copy of an adoption order made in proceedings under the Adoption Act 2000 to any person,
except the plaintiff in those proceedings, unless the court orders
otherwise.
36.13 Registrar to furnish copies of external
judgments
(cf SCR Part 41, rule 15A)
(1) In this rule:external
judgment, in relation to a court, means:
(a) a judgment or order of any other court that is registered or filed
in the court under any Act (including any Commonwealth Act),
or
(b) a cost assessor’s certificate issued otherwise than in
relation to proceedings in the court.
judgment or
order includes:
(a) an amendment of or to a judgment or order, and
(b) a certificate of a judgment or order.
section 21B
certificate means a certificate filed in the court under section 21B
(3) of the Crimes Act 1914 of the
Commonwealth.
(2) On payment of the prescribed fee, the registrar:(a) must furnish a certified copy of an external judgment or section
21B certificate:(i) if the external judgment is registered or filed under an order of
the court, to any party to the proceedings in which the order for registration
was made, and
(ii) if the external judgment is registered otherwise than under an
order of the court, to the person on whose application registration was
effected, and
(iii) if the external judgment or section 21B certificate is filed in
the court, to any person who filed the judgment or certificate,
and
(b) may furnish a certified copy of an external judgment or section
21B certificate to any other person appearing to have a sufficient interest in
the judgment or certificate.
(3) On the certified copy of the external judgment or section 21B
certificate concerned, the registrar must endorse a statement that indicates
the following matters:(a) the provision under which registration or filing was
effected,
(b) the date of registration or filing,
(c) if registration or filing was effected by means of a faxed copy,
that registration or filing was so effected,
(d) if registration or filing has been cancelled or has ceased to have
effect, the date of cancellation or cessation.
36.14 Service of judgment or order not required
(cf SCR Part 41, rule 16; DCR Part 31, rule 17; LCR Part 26, rule
8)
A sealed copy of a judgment or order need not be served unless
these rules expressly so require or the court so
directs.
Division 4 Setting aside and variation of
judgments
36.15 General power to set aside judgment or order
(cf DCR Part 13, rule 1, Part 31, rule 12A; LCR Part 11, rule 1, Part
26, rule 3)
(1) A judgment or order of the court in any proceedings may, on
sufficient cause being shown, be set aside by order of the court if the
judgment was given or entered, or the order was made, irregularly, illegally
or against good faith.
(2) A judgment or order of the court in any proceedings may be set
aside by order of the court if the parties to the proceedings
consent.
36.16 Further power to set aside or vary judgment or
order
(cf SCR Part 40, rule 9)
(1) The court may set aside or vary a judgment or order if notice of
motion for the setting aside or variation is filed before entry of the
judgment or order.
(2) The court may set aside or vary a judgment or order after it has
been entered if:(a) it is a default judgment (other than a default judgment given in
open court), or
(b) it has been given or made in the absence of a party, whether or
not the absent party had notice of the relevant hearing or of the application
for the judgment or order, or
(c) in the case of proceedings for possession of land, it has been
given or made in the absence of a person whom the court has ordered to be
added as a defendant, whether or not the absent person had notice of the
relevant hearing or of the application for the judgment or
order.
(3) In addition to its powers under subrules (1) and (2), the court
may set aside or vary any judgment or order except so far as it:(a) determines any claim for relief, or determines any question
(whether of fact or law or both) arising on any claim for relief,
or
(b) dismisses proceedings, or dismisses proceedings so far as concerns
the whole or any part of any claim for relief.
(3A) If notice of motion for the setting aside or variation of a
judgment or order is filed within 14 days after the judgment or order is
entered, the court may determine the matter, and (if appropriate) set aside or
vary the judgment or order under subrule (1), as if the judgment or order had
not been entered.
(3B) Within 14 days after a judgment or order is entered, the court may
of its own motion set aside or vary the judgment or order as if the judgment
or order had not been entered.
(3C) Despite rule 1.12, the court may not extend the time limited by
subrule (3A) or (3B).
(4) Nothing in this rule affects any other power of the court to set
aside or vary a judgment or order.
36.17 Correction of judgment or order (“slip
rule”)
(cf SCR Part 20, rule 10; DCR Part 17, rule 10; LCR Part 16, rule
10)
If there is a clerical mistake, or an error arising from an
accidental slip or omission, in a judgment or order, or in a certificate, the
court, on the application of any party or of its own motion, may, at any time,
correct the mistake or error.
36.18 Variation of judgment or order against party operating
under unregistered business name
(cf SCR Part 64, rule 7; DCR Part 46, rule 6; LCR Part 35, rule
6)
(1) In any proceedings in which judgment has been given, or an order
made, against a person under a business name, the court may vary the judgment
or order so as to make it a judgment or order against the person in the
person’s own name.
(2) Notice of motion for a direction under subrule (1) must be
personally served on the person.
Part 37 Time to pay and payment by instalments
37.1 Instalments under Fines Act 1996
This Part does not apply to a fine in relation to which
enforcement action is being taken under Division 4 of Part 4 of the Fines Act 1996.Note. The Fines Act
1996 has its own regime for the payment of fines by
instalments.
37.1A Instalment order made pursuant to agreement between
judgment creditor and judgment debtor
(cf DCR Part 31A, rule 2; LCR Part 27, rule 2)
(1) A judgment creditor and judgment debtor may enter into an
agreement (an instalment
agreement):(a) specifying the amount agreed by them to be owing under the
judgment debt, and
(b) specifying by what instalments, payable at what times, that amount
is to be paid.
(2) An instalment agreement may be entered into whether or not an
instalment order is already in force in respect of the judgment
debt.
(3) An instalment agreement may be entered into on behalf of a
judgment creditor or judgment debtor by his or her solicitor or
barrister.
(4) An instalment agreement has no effect for the purposes of this
rule unless the signature of each person executing it (other than a solicitor
or barrister) is witnessed by a registrar or other officer of the court or by
a solicitor or barrister.
(5) As soon as practicable after an instalment agreement is filed, the
court must make an instalment order that gives effect to the
agreement.
37.2 Application for instalment order by judgment
debtor
(cf DCR Part 31A, rule 2; LCR Part 27, rule 2)
(1) A judgment debtor may apply to the court for an instalment order
with respect to the amount owing under the judgment
debt.
(2) Such an application:(a) may be made whether or not some other instalment order is in force
in relation to the judgment debt, and
(b) must be supported by an affidavit as to the judgment
debtor’s financial circumstances, and
(c) must be dealt with as soon as practicable after it is
made.
(3) An application under this rule:(a) except as provided by paragraph (b), is to be dealt with by the
registrar under rule 37.3, or
(b) if it is made during a hearing before the court, is to be dealt
with by the court under rule 37.4.
(4) Notice of motion of an application under this rule does not have
to be filed or served if the application is made during the hearing at which
the judgment debtor is being examined pursuant to an order for
examination.
(5) (Repealed)
37.3 Instalment order made by registrar
(1) The registrar may deal with an application for an instalment
order:(a) by making an instalment order in relation to the amount owing
under the judgment debt, or
(b) by making an order refusing the
application.
(2) As soon as practicable after making an instalment order under this
rule, the registrar:(a) must give notice of the order to the judgment creditor and the
judgment debtor, and
(b) must also give to the judgment creditor a copy of the affidavit
referred to in rule 37.2 (2) (b).
(3) Either party may file an objection to an order made under subrule
(1) (a) or (b) at any time within 14 days after the order is
made.
37.4 Instalment order made by court
(cf DCR Part 31A, rule 2; LCR Part 27, rule 2)
(1) This rule applies if the court is dealing with:(a) an application for an instalment order pursuant to rule 37.2 (3)
(b), or
(b) an objection against an order made under rule 37.3 (1) (a) or
(b).
(2) On receiving the application or objection, the court:(a) must set the matter down for hearing, and
(b) must give notice of the time, date and place of the hearing to the
judgment creditor and the judgment debtor, and
(c) if it has not already been done, must also give to the judgment
creditor a copy of the affidavit referred to in rule 37.2 (2)
(b).
(3) The court may determine an application for an instalment order, or
an objection against an order refusing such an application:(a) by making an instalment order in relation to the amount owing
under the judgment debt, or
(b) by dismissing the application.
(4) The court may determine an objection against the making of an
instalment order:(a) by varying or rescinding the instalment order,
or
(b) by dismissing the objection.
(5) As soon as practicable after making its determination, the court
must give notice of the determination, and (if it makes or varies an
instalment order) of the terms of the order or the order as varied, to the
judgment creditor and the judgment debtor.
37.4A Payment of instalments under instalment
order
(1) Unless the court for special reasons orders otherwise, the
judgment debtor must pay the amounts under an instalment order to the judgment
creditor.
(2) This rule does not apply to money recovered on behalf of a person
under legal incapacity.Note. The payment of money recovered on behalf of a person under legal
incapacity is regulated by section 77 of the Civil Procedure Act
2005.
37.5 Stay of execution pending determination of application
for instalment order
(1) Execution of the judgment to which an application for an
instalment order relates is stayed:(a) from the time the application is made until the time the
application is determined, and
(b) if the application is refused by an order under rule 37.3 (1) (b)
and an objection against the order is filed under rule 37.3 (3), from the time
the objection is filed until the time the objection is
determined.
(2) Subrule (1) does not apply if the applicant has previously made an
application under this rule with respect to the same judgment
debt.
Note. See also section 107 (2) of the Civil Procedure Act 2005 which
provides for stay of execution of the judgment while an instalment order is in
force.
37.6 Variation or rescission of instalment order on proof of
improvement in judgment debtor’s financial circumstances
(cf DCR Part 31A, rule 3; LCR Part 27, rule 3)
(1) A judgment creditor may apply to the court for the variation or
rescission of an instalment order.
(2) Such an application must be supported by an affidavit as to the
judgment debtor’s financial circumstances, indicating the extent to
which they appear to have improved since the instalment order was
made.
(3) On receiving the application, the registrar:(a) must set the matter down for hearing, and
(b) must give notice of the time, date and place of the hearing to the
judgment creditor and the judgment debtor.
(4) The court may determine the application:(a) by varying or rescinding the instalment order to which it relates,
or
(b) by dismissing the application.
(5) As soon as practicable after making its determination, the court
must give notice of the determination and, if it varies the instalment order,
of the terms of the order as varied:(a) to the judgment creditor and the judgment debtor,
and
(b) if the determination relates to an instalment order to which a
garnishee order is subject, to the garnishee.
37.7 Effect of instalment order on judgment debt
(cf DCR Part 31A, rule 3; LCR Part 27, rule 3)
Subject to any agreement referred to in rule 37.1A, an instalment
order ceases to have effect if the judgment debtor fails to comply with the
order.
Part 38 Examination of judgment debtor etc
38.1 Examination notice
(cf Act No 11 1970, section 43A)
(1) The person in whose favour a judgment or order has been given or
made may, by notice in writing served on the person bound by the judgment or
order (an examination
notice), require that person to do either or both of the
following:(a) to provide answers to specified material
questions,
(b) to produce for inspection by the judgment creditor specified
documents in relation to material questions.
(2) An examination notice must specify the period (being not less than
28 days) within which its requirements must be complied
with.
38.2 Application for order for examination
(1) An application for an order for examination with respect to the
enforcement of a judgment or order must be supported by an affidavit as to the
following matters:(a) that the judgment or order remains
unsatisfied,
(b) that the applicant has served an examination notice on the person
bound by the judgment or order but that person has failed, within the time
limited by the notice:(i) to provide any or sufficient answers to the questions specified in
the notice, or
(ii) to produce any or sufficient documents for inspection by the
applicant,
as to any material questions,
(c) that the person bound by the judgment or order has not, within the
previous 3 months, provided any or sufficient answers, or produced any or
sufficient documents, in response to any previous examination
notice,
(d) in the case of a judgment or order for the payment of money,
whether or not an instalment order has previously been made in relation to the
amount payable under the judgment or order and, if such an order has been
made, that the person bound by the judgment or order has failed to comply with
the instalment order.
(2) The provisions of subrule (1) (b) and (c) do not apply in relation
to a judgment or order of the Supreme Court.
(3) Unless the court otherwise orders, an application under this
rule:(a) may be dealt with in the absence of the parties,
and
(b) need not be served on the person bound by the judgment or
order.
38.3 Orders for examination
(cf DCR Part 25, rules 1 and 3; LCR Part 28, rules 1 and
2)
(1) In the case of a judgment or order of any court other than the
Supreme Court, the court may not make an order for examination against the
person bound by the judgment or order unless it is satisfied that the
person:(a) has been served with an examination notice in accordance with rule
38.1, and
(b) has failed, within the time limited by the notice:(i) to provide any or sufficient answers to the questions specified in
the notice, or
(ii) to produce any or sufficient documents for inspection by the
judgment creditor,
as to any material questions.
(2) An order for examination must specify the time, date and place at
which the person bound by the judgment or order is required to attend for
examination.
(3) An order for examination must be served on the person bound by the
judgment or order at least 14 days before the day on which he or she is
required to attend for examination.
(4) A court that has made an order for examination may not, within 3
months after the order is made, make a further order for examination of the
same person, on the application of the same person and in relation to the same
judgment or order.
(5) A person may refuse to produce a document or thing in response to
an order for examination if the person could lawfully refuse to produce that
document or thing on a subpoena for production.
38.4 Venue of examination
(1) Subject to this rule, the examination of a person in respect of a
judgment or order is to be conducted at the same venue as that where the
judgment or order was entered.
(2) If, in the case of proceedings before the District Court, the
Court is satisfied that the person neither resides nor carries on business
within 30 kilometres of the proclaimed place where the judgment or order was
entered, then the examination is to be conducted at the proclaimed place
nearest to where the person resides or carries on business, as the Court may
determine.
(3) If, in the case of proceedings before the Local Court, the Court
is satisfied that the person neither resides nor carries on business within 30
kilometres of the venue where the judgment or order was entered, then the
examination is to be conducted at the premises of the Court nearest to where
the person resides or carries on business, as the Court may
determine.
38.5 Examination under an order for examination under rule
38.3
(cf DCR Part 32, rules 1 and 5; LCR Part 28, rules 1 and
3)
(1) Unless the court orders otherwise, examination of a person under
an order for examination is to be conducted by the person on whose application
the order was made.
(2) Examination of a person under an order for examination may be
conducted by the court if:(a) the person attends for examination following his or her arrest
pursuant to a warrant issued under section 97 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005 as a
consequence of the person’s failure to comply with an order for
examination, or
(b) the person attends for examination otherwise than at the time
specified in the order, or
(c) the court is satisfied for any other reason that the circumstances
so warrant.
(3) If the examination of a person under an order for examination is
conducted by the court:(a) the person may be required to answer questions on oath,
and
(b) the examination may be conducted in open court or in the absence
of the public, as the court directs, and
(c) the court must notify the person on whose application the order
was made of the person’s answers to the questions asked at the
examination.
(4) An examination under this rule may be adjourned from time to time,
as occasion requires.
(5) In this rule:order
for examination means an order for examination referred to in rule
38.3.
38.6 Arrest warrant where person fails to comply with order
for examination under rule 38.3
(cf Act No 9 1973, section 92; Act No 11 1970, section 42; DCR Part
32, rule 6; LCR Part 28, rule 7)
A warrant issued under section 97 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005 as a
consequence of a person’s failure to comply with an order for
examination referred to in rule 38.3:(a) may be issued or revoked by the court of its own motion or on the
application of the person in whose favour a judgment or order has been given
or made, and
(b) must be expressed to expire no later than 3 months after the date
on which it is issued, and
(c) may not be issued in relation to a person’s failure to
comply with an order for examination earlier than 14 days, nor later than 3
months, after the court has served notice on the person to whom the order for
examination is addressed that failure to attend for examination may result in
the person’s arrest.
38.7 Application of Part to persons that are
corporations
(1) In the case of a person that is a corporation:(a) any examination notice under this Part may be addressed to an
officer or former officer of the corporation, and
(b) any order for examination under this Part may be made against an
officer or former officer of the corporation,
and any such officer or former officer is bound by the requirements of
this Part in respect of that notice or order as if he or she were the
corporation.
(2) If an examination notice is addressed to an officer or former
officer of a corporation in relation to a judgment or order, any subsequent
order for examination in respect of the same judgment or order must, unless
the court orders otherwise, be made against the same officer or former
officer.
Part 39 Enforcement of judgments
Division 1 Enforcement of writs of execution
generally
39.1 Circumstances in which issue of writ requires
leave
(cf SCR Part 44, rule 2)
(1) A writ of execution may not be issued in the following
circumstances except by leave of the court:(a) if there has been any change in the persons entitled or liable to
execution under the judgment, whether by assignment, death or
otherwise,
(b) if the judgment is against the assets of a deceased person coming
to the hands of an executor or administrator after the judgment took effect,
and the writ is against those assets or any of them,
(c) if a person’s entitlement under the judgment is subject to
fulfilment of a condition,
(d) if the writ is a writ for the possession of
land,
(e) if the writ is against property in the hands of a receiver
appointed by the court,
(f) if the writ is against property in the hands of a
sequestrator,
(g) if the writ is in aid of another writ of
execution.
Note. See also section 134 of the Civil Procedure Act 2005 with
respect to stale judgments.
(2) If leave is required, it may be applied for in the notice of
motion for the issue of the writ of execution.
(3) The motion for leave must be supported by the following
evidence:(a) evidence that the applicant is entitled to proceed to execution on
the judgment,
(b) evidence that the person against whom execution is sought to be
issued is liable to execution on the judgment,
(c) if the judgment is for the payment of money, evidence as to the
amount due on the date of the motion,
(d) if subrule (1) (a) applies, evidence as to the change which has
taken place,
(e) if subrule (1) (b) or (c) applies, evidence that a demand to
satisfy the judgment has been made on the person liable to satisfy it and that
the person has not satisfied it.
(4) Subrule (1) does not limit the operation of any other Act or law
that requires leave for the issue of a writ of
execution.
39.2 Application for writ of execution
(1) An application for a writ of execution in respect of a judgment is
to be made by way of notice of motion.
(2) Unless the court orders otherwise, a notice of motion under this
rule: